Skip to main content

Full text of "Texts from the Buddhist canon, commonly known as Dhammapada, with accompanying narratives"

See other formats


I, 


f 

i 


- 


I 


it 

u 


Lum'jMttJLJMML'waggaggr- 


-d 


1^; 


wi:^tj^' 


<ny7rf] 


ip 


!S^'' 


^^ 


^i  i¥  ^^^ologirai  ^ 


'•«/. 


'* 


PRINCETON,  N.J. 


*/•. 


'^ 


A     I 


Di'vision 


Section •*<..:. 


^  A    1   °^^ 


i    /-\    ! 


.^iv 


^^■^m^ 


ip 


THE 

ENGLISH  AND  FOREIGN  PHILOSOPHICAL  LIBRARY. 


Philosophical  Inquiry  is  essentially  the  chief  intellectual 
study  of  our  age.  It  is  proposed  to  produce,  under  the  title 
of  "  The  English  and  Foreign  Philosophical  Library,"  a 
series  of  works  of  the  highest  class  connected  with  that  study. 

The  English  contributions  to  the  series  consist  of  original 
works,  and  of  occasional  new  editions  of  such  productions  as 
have  already  attained  a  permanent  rank  among  the  philosophical 
writings  of  the  day. 

Beyond  the  productions  of  English  writers,  there  are  many 
recent  publications  in  German  and  French  which  are  not  readily 
accessible  to  English  readers,  unless  they  are  competent  German 
and  French  scholars.  Of  these  foreign  writings,  the  translations 
have  been  entrusted  to  gentlemen  whose  names  will  be  a  guaran- 
tee for  their  critical  fidelity. 

"  The  English  and  Foreign  Philosophical  Library"  claims 
to  be  free  from  all  bias,  and  thus  fairly  to  represent  all  develop- 
ments of  Philosophy,  from  Spinoza  to  Hartmann,  from  Leibnitz 
to  Lotze.  Each  original  work  is  produced  under  the  inspection 
of  its  author,  from  his  manuscript,  without  intermediate  sugges- 
tions or  alterations.  As  corollaries,  works  showing  the  results 
of  Positive  Science,  occasionally,  though  seldom,  find  a  place  in 
the  series. 

The  series  is  elegantly  printed  in  octavo,  and  the  price  regu- 
lated by  the  extent  of  each  volume.  The  volumes  will  follow  in 
succession,  at  no  fixed  periods,  but  as  early  as  is  consistent  with 
the  necessary  care  in  their  production. 


THE  FOLLOWING  HAVE  ALREADY  APPEARED:— 
Vols.  I.-IIl.]     VoL  I.,  post  8vo,  pp.  350,  cloth,  price  los.  6d. 

A    HISTORY    OF    MATERIALISM. 

By  Professor  F.  A.  LANGE. 

Authorised  Translation  from  the  Gerraan  by  Ernest  C.  Thomas. 
(Vols.  II.  and  III.  in  the  press). 

"This  is  a  work  which  has  long  and  impatiently  been  expected  by  a  large  circle  of 
readers.  It  has  been  well  praised  by, two  eminent  scientists,  and  their  words  have 
created  for  it,  as  regards  its  appeai-ance  in  our  English  tongue,  a  sort  of  ante-natal 
reputation.  The  reputation  is  in  many  respects  well  deserved.  The  book  is  marked 
throughout  by  singular  ability,  abounds  in  striking  and  suggestive  reflections,  subtle 
and  profound  discussions,  felicitous  and  graphic  descriptions  of  mental  and  social  move- 
ments, both  in  themselves  and  in  their  mutual  relations." — Scotsman. 

"  Although  it  is  only  a  few  years  since  Lange's  book  was  originally  published,  it 
already  ranks  as  a  classic  in  the  philosophical  literature  of  Germany.     He  was  not  only  a 


THE  ENGLISH  AND  FOREIGN  PHILOSOPHICAL  LIBRARY. 


man  of  vast  learning,  but  had  a  very  rare  power  both  of  analysis  and  generalisation ;  and 
his  style  is  singiolarly  clear,  strong,  and  graceful.  Nominally  only  a  histi  tv  of  materialism, 
it  is  in  reality  very  much  more.  It  takes  in  the  whole  development  of  philosophical 
opinion,  but  with  especial  reference  to  materialism.  So  far  as  he  has  proceeded,  Mr. 
Thomas  has  done  his  work  with  great  spirit  and  intelligence.  We  have  tested  the  trans- 
lation at  different  points,  and  have  always  foimd  that  it  reflects  the  original  freely  and 
accurately." — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

"  Every  section  of  Dr.  Lange's  work  is  followed  by  a  copious  body  of  notes,  abounding 
in  references  to  authorities,  and  bearing  ample  testimony  to  the  extensive  reading  of  the 
autlior. " — Saturday  Review. 

"  We  see  no  reason  for  not  endorsing  the  translator's  judgment  that  is  raised  far 
above  the  level  of  ordinary  controversial  writing  by  its  thoroughness,  comprehensiveness, 
and  impartiality." — Contemporari/  Revieio. 

"The  'English  and  Foreign  Philosophical  Library'  could  not  be  more  worthily 
inaugurated  than  by  a  translation  of  Lange's  great  work. "— ikf Mid. 


Vol.  IV.]     In  One  Volume,  post  8vo,  pp.  366,  cloth,  price  los.  6d. 

NATURAL  LAW :  An  Essay  in  Ethics. 

By  EDITH    SIMCOX. 

"  Miss  Simcox  deserves  cordial  recognition  for  the  excellent  work  she  has  done  in 
vindication  of  naturalism,  and  especially  for  the  high  nobility  of  her  ethical  purpose.  "— 
Athenauvi. 

"  A  book  which  for  the  rest  is  a  mine  of  suggestion." — Academy. 

"  The  writer's  highest  skill  is  seen  in  bringing  together  aspects  of  ideas  which  limit 
one  another,  and  even  seem  to  conflict,  in  elucidating  the  paradoxical  side  of  accepted 
propositions,  and  embodying  acute  perceptions  in  elaborate  epigrammatic  periods."— 
Examiner. 

"  This  thoughtful  and  able  work  is  in  many  respects  the  most  important  contribution 
yet  made  to  the  ethics  of  the  evolution  theory." — Mind. 


Vols.  V.  VI.]    In  Two  Volumes,  post  8vo,  pp.  280  and  290,  cloth,  price  15s. 
THE  CREED  OF  CHRISTENDOM: 

ITS    FOUNDATION   CONTRASTED    WITH    ITS    SUPERSTRUCTURE, 

By  W.   R.  GREG. 

Fifth  Edition,  with  a  New  Introduction. 

"  Professional  reproaches  against  a  book  so  manly  and  modest,  so  evidently  truth- 
loving,  so  high-minded  and  devout  as  this  of  Mr.  Greg's,  are  but  a  melancholy  imbecility. 
....  No  candid  reader  of  the  '  Ci'eed  of  Christendom  '  can  close  the  book  without  the 
secret  acknowledgmeut  that  it  is  a  model  of  honest  investigation  and  clear  exposition, 
conceived  in  the  true  spii'it  of  serious  and  faithful  research." — Westminster  Revieio. 

"This  work  remains  a  monument  of  his  industry,  his  high  literary  power,  his  clear 
intellect,  and  his  resolute  desire  to  arrive  at  the  truth.  In  its  present  shape,  with  its 
new  introduction,  it  will  be  still  more  widely  read,  and  more  warmly  welcomed  by  those 
who  believe  that  in  a  contest  between  Truth  and  Error,  Truth  never  can  be  worsted." — 
Scotsman. 

Vol.  VII.]        In  post  8vo,  pp.  xix. — 249,  cloth,  price  7s.  6d. 

OUTLINES    OF    THE    HISTORY    OF    RELIGION 

TO  THE  SPREAD  OF  THE  UNIVERSAL  RELIGIONS. 

By  C.  P.  TIELE, 
Dr.  Theol.,  Professor  of  the  History  of  Religions  in  the  University  of  Leiden. 

Translated  from  the  Dutch  by  J.  Estlin  Carpentee,  M.A, 

"Few  books  of  its  size  contain  the  result  of  so  much  wide  thinking,  able  and  laborious 
study,  or  enable  the  reader  to  gain  a  better  bird's-eye  view  of  the  latest  results  of  inves- 
tigations into  the  religious  history  of  nations.  As  Professor  Tiele  modestly  says,  '  In  this 
little  book  are  outlines — pencil  sketches,  I  might  say — nothing  more.'  But  there  are 
some  men  whose  sketches  from  a  thumb-nail  are  of  far  more  worth  than  an  enormous 
canvas  covered  with  the  crude  painting  of  others,  and^t  is  easy  to  see  that  these  pages, 
full  of  infoi-mation,  these  sentences,  cut  and  perhaps  also  dry,  short  and  clear,  condense 
the  fruits  of  long  and  thorough  research." — Scotsman. 


THE  ENGLISH  AND  FOREIGN  PHILOSOPHICAL  LIBRARY. 


"To  us  the  value  of  the  book  seems  to  consist  in  the  condensed  statement  of  what  is 
certainly  known  of  all  the  chief  religions  of  the  world  up  to  the  rise  of  Buddhism,  Chris- 
tianity, Islam,  which  are  qualified  as  universal  religions;  and  the  opportunity  which  it 
thus  affords  to  the  student  of  making  origii.al  and  more  minute  investigations  from  a 
starting-point  of  unquestioned  fact." — Theological  Review. 


Vol.  VIIL]  In  post  8vo,  pp.  276,  cloth,  7s.  6cl. 

RELIGION     IN     CHINA. 

Containing  a  Brief  Account  of  tiie  Three  Religions  of  the  Chinese,  with 

Observations  on  the  Prospects  of  Christian  Conversion 

amongst  that  People, 

By    JOSEPH     BDKINS,    D.D.,    Peking. 

' '  We  confidently  recommend  a  careful  perusal  of  the  present  work  to  all  interested 
in  this  great  subject." — London  and  China  Expreas. 

"  Dr.  Edkins  has  been  most  careful  in  noting  the  varied  and  often  complex  phases  of 
opinion,  so  as  to  give  an  account  of  considerable  value  of  the  subject." — Scotsman. 


Vol.  IX,]  In  post  8vo,  pp.  216,  cloth,  7s.  6cl, 

A  CANDID  EXAMINATION  OF  THEISM. 

By  PHYSICUS. 


PREPARING  FOR  PRESS. 

In  post  8vo, 

THE    PHILOSOPHY    OF    MUSIC. 

A  Popular  Exposition  of  the  General  Theory  of  the  Art,  as  based  on  the 
researches  of  Helmholtz.  Being  the  Substance  of  a  Course  of  Lectures 
delivered  at  the  Royal  Institution  of  Great  Britain,  in  February  and 
March  1877. 

By  WILLIAM  POLE,  Mus.  Doc.  Oxon. 
Fellow  of  the  Royal  Societies  of  London  and  Edinburgh. 

The  great  and  justly  celebrated  work  recently  published  by  Professor  Helmholtz,  of 
Berlin,  "  The  Doctrine  of  the  Perception  of  Musical  Sounds,  considered  as  a  Physiological 
Basis  for  the  Theory  of  IVIvisic,"  consists  of  two  paiis,  which  may  be  called  the  Physical 
and  the  Musical  Parts  respectively.  The  former,  containing  the  author's  novel  investi- 
gations and  discoveries  in  the  domains  of  Acoustics,  has  been  already  made  familiar  in 
this  country  by  isopular  illustrative  works ;  but  the  latter  portion,  which  is  the  more 
interesting  to  tlie  musical  public,  as  containing  the  philosophical  application  of  these 
investigations  and,  discoveries  to  the  Science  of  Music,  has  received,  as  yet,  but  little 
attention,  and  can  only  be  studied  in  the  elaborate  form  in  which  it  exists  in  the  author's 
treatise. 

The  object  of  the  present  publication  is  to  explain  the  Philosophical  Theory  of  Music, 
as  based  on  Helmholtz's  investigations,  in  a  way  which,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  intelligible 
to  jDractical  musicians,  and  to  such  of  the  general  public  as  take  an  interest  in  the  art. 
And  it  is  thought  that  such  an  introduction  to  the  subject  may  be  particularly  useful  at 
the  present  time,  when  the  Universities  are  beginning  to  insist  on  theoretical  knowledge 
as  an  indispensable  qualification  for  the  musical  honours  granted  by  them. 

[In  the  press. 

In  post  8vo,  about  300  pages, 

THE  COLOUR  SENSE  :   Its  Origin  and  Development. 

By  GRANT  ALLEN. 


I.  Aether  Waves  and  their  Vai-ieties. 
II.  The  Earliest  Form  of  Vision, 

III.  The  Colour  Sense  in  Insects. 

IV.  The  Colour  Sense  in  Vertebrates. 
V.  The  Colour  Sense  in  Man. 


VI.  The  Aesthetic  Value  of  Colour. 
VII.  The  Growth  of  the  Colour  Voca- 
bulary. 
VIII.  Coloiu-  in  Printing. 
IX.  Summary  and  Recapitulation. 

[Ill  prc])ara.tion. 


THE  ENGLISH  AND  FOREIGN  PHILOSOPHICAL  LIBRARY. 

EXTRA    SERIES. 

Two  Volumes,  post  8vo,  pp.  348  and  374,  with  Portrait,  cloth,  price  2is. 

LESSING  :  His  Life  and  Writings. 

By  JAMES  SIME,  M.A. 

"It  is  to  Lessin^  that  an  Englishman  would  turn  with  readiest  affection.  We  cannot 
but  wonder  that  more  of  this  man  is  not  known  amongst  us." — Thomas  Carlyle. 

"  But  to  Mr.  James  Sime  has  been  reserved  the  honour  of  presenting  to  the  English, 
public  a  full-length  portrait  of  Lessing,  in  which  no  portion  of  the  canvas  is  uncovered, 
and  in  which  there  is  hardly  a  touch  but  tells.  He  has  studied  his  subject  with  that 
patient  care  which  only  reverence  and  sympathy  can  support ;  he  has  attained  the  true 
l^roportion  which  can  alone  be  gained  by  penetration  and  clear  insight  into  motive  and 
purposes.  We  can  say  that  a  clearer  or  more  compact  piece  of  biographic  criticism  has 
not  been  produced  in  England  for  many  a  day." —  Wesitmin&ter  Review. 

"  In  the  meantime  we  would  only  add  here  our  cordial  appreciation  of  a  really 
admirable  piece  of  biographical  and  critical  work.  Although  the  fruit  of  minute  and 
careful  study,  the  style  of  the  book  renders  it  eminently  readable,  and  it  will  be  treasure- 
trove  to  all  (and  in  these  days  they  are  legion)  to  whom  German  literature  has  attrac- 
tions."— British  Quarterly  Review. 

"  An  account  of  Lessing's  life  and  work  on  the  scale  which  he  deserves  is  now  for  the 
first  time  offered  to  English  readers.  Mr.  Sime  has  performed  his  task  with  industry, 
knowledge,  and  sympathy  ;  qualities  which  must  concur  to  make  a  successful  biogra- 
pher."—Pa?Z  3Iall  Gazette. 

"This  is  an  admirable  book.  It  lacks  no  quality  that  a  biography  ought  to  have. 
Its  method  is  excellent,  its  theme  is  profoundly  interesting  :  its  tone  is  the  happiest 
mixture  of  sympathy  and  discrimination :  its  style  is  clear,  masculine,  free  from  efibrt 
or  affectation,  yet  eloquent  by  its  very  sincerity.  It  is  not  a  page  too  long;  and  though 
the  reader  closes  it  with  regret,  the  critic  must  own  that  it  is  not  a  page  too  short." — 
Standard. 

"Mr.  Sime's  volumes  embody  the  result  of  careful  scholarship  and  independent 
reflection.  He  renders,  on  the  whole,  ample  justice  to  the  philosophical  sid^  of  the 
subj  ect. " — Mind. 

"He  has  given  a  life  of  Lessing  clear,  interesting,  and  full,  while  he  has  given  a 
study  of  his  writings  which  bears  distinct  marks  of  an  intimate  acquaintance  with,  his 
subject,  and  of  a  solid  and  appreciative  judgment." — Scotsman. 

"  Vor  allem  erweist  sich  der  Verfasser  als  ein  Mann  vom  freiem,  unbefangenem 
Geiste,  von  vielseiciger  ernster  Bildung." — Im  neuen  Reich. 

"  Sicher  wird  dieses  Buch,  das  mit  solcher  Liebe  und  eingehenden  Grtindlichkeit 
sich  an  die  Schilderung  des  Lebens  eines  so  bedeutsamen  Geistes  unsrer  Vergangenheit 
macht,  und  diese  hohe  schone  Aufgabe  in  einer  so  vortrefflichen  Weise  lost,  sich  nicht 
bloss  in  des  Verfassers  Heimathslande,  sondern  auch  in  der  Heimath  des  Dichters  liebe 
und  viele  Freunde  erwerben." — Weser  Zeitung. 

"  Diessmal  ist  es  ein  Englander,  welcher  den  Unsterblichen  in  der  verbreitetsten 
Sprache  der  civilisirten  Welt  einfiihrt,  und  siehe  da,  der  euglische  Lessing  hat  fiir  uns 
kaum  ein  fremdes  Haar,  kaum  eine  fremde  Niiance  oder  Zuthat.  Sein  lebensgrosses 
Bild  strahlt  aus  dem  von  der  Liebe  polirten  und  hingehaltenen  Spiegel  rein  und  voll 
zuriick.  Die  leidige  '  Kriimernation '  hat  wieder  einmal  gezeigt,  dass  sie  vollkommen  auf 
der  Hohe  des  '  ureigenen  Geistes  '  zu  stehen  vermag,  dass  sie  im  Stande  ist  in  die  feinsten 
Falten  des  kritisch-philosophischen  Gewebes  hineinzuschauen  und  das  Riithsel  dialecti- 
scher  Analyse  virtues  zu  losen." — Augsburger  Allgemeine  Zeitung. 


Vol.  I.,  post  8vo,  pp.  264,  cloth,  price  7s.  6d. 
AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  POLYNESIAN  RACE 

AND  THE  ANCIENT  HISTORY  OP  THE  HAWAIIAN  PEOPLE  TO  THE  TIME  OF 

KAMEHAHA  L 

By  ABRAHAM  FORNANDER,  Circuit  Judge  of  the  Island  of  Maui,  H.I. 

"Mr.  Fornander  has  evidently  enjoyed  excellent  opportunities  for  promoting  the 
study  which  has  produced  this  work.  Unlike  most  foreign  residents  in  Polynesia,  he  has 
acquired  a  good  knowledge  of  the  language  spoken  by  the  people  among  whom  he  dwelt. 
This  has  enabled  him,  during  his  thirty-four  years'  residence  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  to 
collect  material  which  could  be  obtained  only  by  a  person  possessing  such  an  advantage. 
It  is  so  seldom  that  a  i^rivate  settler  in  the  Polynesian  Islands  takes  an  intelligent  interest 
in  local  ethnology  and  archteology,  and  makes  use  of  the  advantage  he  possesses,  that 
we  feel  especially  thankful  to  Mr.  Fornander  for  his  labours  in  this  comparatively  little 
known  field  of  research." — Academy. 

[Vol.  II.  in  'preparation. 

LONDON :  TRUBNER  &  CO.,  LUDGATE  HILL. 


"!'■■  >       ,- )  e  r  -5 

ORIENTAL   SERIES. 


II. 


BALLANTYKE,  HANSON  AND  CO. 
EDINBURGH  AND  LONDON 


/^^  OF  PRWl^ 


I  UN  27  191R 


A 


TEXTS 


%OGICALS«-^\!^ 


FROM 


THE    BUDDHIST    CANON, 


COMMONLY   KNOWN   AS 


>^ 


DHAMMAPADA, 


WITH   ACCOMPANYING    NARRATIVES. 


^TransIatEtJ  from  tj)e  Cfjmcse 


BY 


SAMUEL    BEAL 

(b.a.  trin.  coll.  camb.) 

PROFESSOR  OF  CHINKSE,  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE,  LONDON. 


LONDON: 
TRUBNER    &    CO.,    LUDGATE    HILL. 

1878. 

\^All  rights  reserved.] 


DEDICA  TED 


TO 


HIS  EXCELLENCY,  IWAKURA   TOMOMI, 

IN  RECOGNITION  OF  HIS  LIBERALITY 

IN  PROCURING  FOR  THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE  INDIA  OFFICE 

A  COMPLETE  COPY  OF  THE  BUDDHIST  TRIPITAKA 

IN  THE  CHINESE  LANGUAGE,  FROM  ONE  VOLUME  OF  WHICH 

W^z  fflUflirrmg  Ctanslatfon 

HAS  BEEN  PREPARED. 


CONTENTS. 


-*♦- 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS 
PREFACE   . 
CHINESE   PREFACE 

I.    IMPERMANENCY 
II.    INCITING   TO   WISDOM 
III.    THE   DISCIPLE 

IV.  SIMPLE   FAITH 

V.  CAREFUL  OBSERVANCE    OF 
VI.    REFLECTION 

VII.   LOVE 
VIII.   WORDS 
IX.    TWIN   VERSES 
X.    CARELESSNESS 
XI.   THOUGHT     . 
XIL   FLOWERS      . 

XIII.  THE   FOOL   . 

XIV.  THE   WISE  MAN 
XV.    THE    RAHAT 

XVI.    THE   THOUSANDS     . 

XVII.  EVIL   CONDUCT 

XVIII.  PUNISHMENT 
XIX.    OLD   AGE      . 

XX.    LOVING   THE   BODY 


MORAL 


DUTIES 


PAGE 
I 

29-30 
31 

39 

44 
50 
53 
55 
57 
60 

62 

69 
72 

74 

11 

79 
82 

84 

91 

94 

99 
103 


VUl 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

XXI.   THE   WORLD 

.         107 

XXII.   BUDDHA                .    • 

.         109 

XXIII.   REST  AND   REPOSE 

.         114 

XXIV.    PLEASURE 

.         118 

XXV.    ANGER   . 

.       121 

XXVI.   IMPURITY 

.       124 

XXVIL   FIRMLY   HOLDING  THE   LAW 

.       126 

XXVIII.    THE   WAY 

130 

XXIX.   WIDE   AND   DIFFUSIVE  . 

134 

XXX.   HELL      .                .                .                . 

139 

XXXL    THE    ELEPHANT 

142 

XXXIL   LUST      •.                .                .                , 

147 

XXXIII.    ADVANTAGEOUS   SERVICE 

158 

XXXIV.    THE    SHAMAN 

161 

XXXV.    THE   BRAHMACHARIN    . 

163 

XXXVI.    NIRVANA 

V 

165 

XXXVIL    BIRTH   AND    DEATH 

\ 

167 

XXXVIII.    PROFIT    OF    RELIGION     . 

170 

XXXIX.    GOOD   FORTUNE 

174 

*^*  [111  the  section  No.  XXXI.  will  be  found  the  sermon  preached 
by  Buddha  to  his  son  Eahula  on  "  Falsehood."  This  sermon  or 
exhortation  is  alluded  to  by  Asoka  in  the  Edict  of  Bhabra.] 


INTEODUCTORY  EEMAEKS. 


Dhammapada  (which,  according  to  the  Chinese  Gloss, 
may  be  rendered  "  Scriptural  Texts  "  or  "  Verses  ")  is  a 
work  of  much  importance  in  the  study  of  Buddhism.  It 
contains,  as  its  title  signifies,  authentic  Texts  gathered 
from  ancient  canonical  books — and  these  Texts  are  gener- 
ally connected  with  some  incident  or  other  in  the  His- 
tory of  Buddha,  helping  to  illustrate  everyday  life  in 
India  at  the  time  when  they  were  written,  as  well  as 
the  method  of  teaching  adopted  by  the  Founder  of  this 
remarkable  Eeligion.  Not  only  does  the  general  tone 
pervading  these  verses  illustrate  the  spirit  of  Buddha's 
doctrine,  1  but  by  a  critical  examination  of  particular 
passages,  we  are  enabled  to  solve  some  of  the  difficul- 
ties which  always  attend  the  interpretation  of  words  and 
phrases  used  in  a  religious  sense.  We  already  possess 
two  translations  of  this  work  from  the  Pali, — one  by 
y.  FausboU  (1855),  the  other  by  Max  Miiller  (1870)2 — 
and  in  addition  to  these  there  are  the  criticisms  of  Mr. 
James  D'Alwis  and  the  late  Professor  Childers  on  the  latter 
translation — so  that  for  all  necessary  purposes  we  have 

^  Mr.  Spence  Hardy  has  observed  2  ]^j._   Gogerly  lias  also  translated 

that  a  collection  might  be  made  from  350  verses  of  Dhammapada  (out   of 

the  precepts  of  this  work,  that  in  the  423). — Spence  Hardy,  "E.  M."  p.  28. 

purity  of   its  ethics  could  scarcely  [A.  "Weber's  German  translation  ap- 

be  equalled  from  any  other  heathen  peared  in  i860.] 
author. — "Eastern  Monachism,"  169 


2  INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

sufficient  material  before  us  for  a  correct  knowledge  of  the 
work  in  question.  I  should  not  under  these  circumstances 
have  undertaken  to  produce  another  translation  bearing 
the  same  title,  but  for  the  fact  that  no  copy  of  Dhammapada 
has  hitherto  been  known  to  exist  in  China.  It  has  been 
my  good  fortune  to  have  had  brought  under  my  imme- 
diate examination  the  great  body  of  books  comprising  the 
Chinese  Buddhist  Canon.  Amongst  these  I  found  tfhere 
were  four  copies  of  a  work  bearing  the  title  of  "Law  verses" 
or  "  Scriptural  texts/'  which  on  examination  were  seen  to 
resemble  the  Pali  version  of  Dhammapada  in  many  par- 
ticulars. Supposing  that  some  knowledge  of  these  books 
would  be  acceptable  to  the  student,  I  have  undertaken  the 
translation  i  of  the  simplest  of  them,  and  with  such  notices 
of  the  other  copies  as  are  suggested  by  a  brief  comparison 
of  them  one  with  the  other,  I  now  offer  my  book  for 
candid  consideration. 

1  It  may  here  be  stated,  in  order  literal  translation  of  tlie  Chinese 
to  disarm  unfriendly  criticism,  that  Text,  but  only  such  an  abstract  of  it 
I  do  not  profess  to  have  produced  a     as  seemed  necessary  for  my  purpose. 


PEEFACE 


TO  THE 


CHINESE  VERSION  OF  DHAMMAPADA. 


There  are  four  principal  copies  of  Dliammapada  in 
Chinese.  The  first,  approaching  most  nearly  to  the  Pali, 
was  made  by  a  Shaman  "  Wei-chi-lan  "  (and  others),  who 
lived  during  the  Wu  dynasty,  about  the  beginning  of  the 
third  century  of  the  Christian  era.  As  this  is  the  earliest 
version,  we  will  consider  it  first. 

The  title  by  which  it  is  known  is  Fa-kluu-King)- 
that  is,  "  The  Sutra  of  Law  Verses."  The  symbol  lilieu 
(^)  does  not  necessarily  mean  "  a  verse,"  but  is  applied 
to  any  sentence  or  phrase :  the  rendering  "  Law  texts  "  or 
"  Scripture  texts "  would  therefore  be  more  correct  were 
it  not  that  in  the  Preface  to  this  work  the  symbol  is 
explained  by  "  Gatha,"  which  is  stated  by  Childers  {suh 
voce)  to  mean  "  a  verse  or  stanza,"  or  generally  "  a  ^loka 
or  anushtubh  stanza."  ISTothing  can  be  more  precise 
than  the  language  of  the  Chinese  Preface  (to  which  I 
have  alluded  in  the  "  Eeport  on  the  Catalogue  of  the 
Chinese  Tripitaka,"  p.  113),  in  wliich  it  is  stated  that 
the  work  we  are  considering  is  the  "  Tan-po-kee,"  S; 
^j^  \^,  which  can  only  be  restored  to  Dharmaga- 
thapadam,  and  as  gathapadam  is  used  for  ''a  stanza," 
we  come  back  to  the  meaning  of  "  Scripture,  or   Law- 

^  In  the  Encyclopcedia  "Chi-yuen-     as  "Fa,-tsah,"  i.e.,  "Scriptural  Mis- 
fa-pao-khan-tung-tsung-lu"    (Kiouen     Cillanies." 
xi.  fol.  Y)}  t^s  work  is  also  quoted 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

stanzas."  Of  course,  the  Chinese  affords  no  assistance  in 
solving  the  question  "  whether  '  pada/  in  the  singular,  can 
ever  mean  a  collection  of  verses/'  1  and  the  other  difficulties 
attachini^  to  the  correct  rendering?  of  this  word  from  the 
Pali ;  but  as  an  independent  testimony  to  the  sense  of  the 
expression  "  Dhammapada,"  as  it  was  understood  by  the  old 
translators  in  China,  it  may  be  of  value  2  The  Preface 
further  explains  that  these  verses  are  "choice  selections 
from  all  the  Sutras,"  which  agrees  with  what  we  know  from 
actual  comparison,  as  also  from  the  testimony  of  indepen- 
dent writers.^  The  Chinese  Sutras,  e.g.,  contain  many  pas- 
sages found  in  Dhammapada — compare  the  following,  p.  49  : 
"  As  the  bee  collects  nectar  and  departs  without  injuring 
the  flower  or  its  colour  and  scent,  so  let  the  sage  dwell 
upon  earth,"  with  Catena,  p.  150,  "As  the  butterfly  alights 
on  the  flower  and  destroys  not  its  form  or  its  sweetness,  but 
takes  a  sip  and  then  departs,  so  the  mendicant  follower  of 
Buddha  (sage)  takes  not  nor  hurts  another's  possessions." 
And  the  stanza  following  this  (No.  50)  is  but  a  part 
of  the  same  traditional  record  as  coming  from  a  former 
Buddha  (  Wessabha)  :  "  Not  the  failure  of  others,  nor  their 
sins  of  commission  or  omission,  but  his  own  misdeeds  and 
nes^lifrences  should  the  sas^e  take  notice  of."  So  in  the 
Chinese :  "  He  observes  not  another  man's  actions  or 
omissions,  looks  only  to  his  own  behaviour  and  conduct." 
(Op.  cit.,  p.  159.)  Again,  let  us  compare  v.  183  with  the 
Chinese  record  of  Konagamana   Buddha  (Catena,    159), 

1  But  we  must  remember  the  re-  deus. — "  Jul.  Methode,"  p,  71), -where 
mark  of  the  translator  of  "  Sutta  "pada"  is  equal  to  the  Chinese 
Nipata,"  that  in  old  Pali  works  the  "tsi,"  which  means  "a  trace,"  or, 
singular  is  frequently  used  for  the  "footstep."  (For  other  examples,  I'^t/g 
plural. — "Sutta  Nipata,"  by  Sir  N.  the  Chinese  version  of  the  "Lotus," 
Coomara  Swami.  Introd.  xix.  (TrLib-  compared  with  that  by  Burnouf,  p. 
ner  &  Co.)  155.     Also  "Jul.  Hiouen  Thsang," 

2  It  may  be  as  well  to  state,  how-  iii.  p.  498,  &c.) 

ever,  that  the  word  "  pada  "  is  in  vari-  '  Mr.  James  D'Alwis,  for  example, 

ous  compounds  rendered  by  "traces,"  in    his    "Review    of    Max   MiiUer's 

or  "vestigia,^'  in  the  Chinese,  such,  Dhammapada,"  pp.  92,  93,   ss.,  and 

for  example,  as  in  the  word  "Kari-  elsewhere, 
padadeva  "  {elephantis  vestigia  hahens 


INTRODUCTION.  5 

"  Xot  to  commit  any  sin,  to  do  good,  and  to  purify  one's 
mind,  this  is  the  teacliing  of  the  Awakened ; "  the  Chinese 
is,  "  Practising  no  evil  way,  advancing  in  the  exercise  of 
virtue,  purifying  both  mind  and  will,  this  is  the  doctrine 
of  all  the  Buddhas."  Again,  stanza  2 14  in  the  Pali  is  this, 
"  From  lust  comes  grief,  from  lust  comes  fear,  he  who  is 
free  from  lust  knows  neither  grief  nor  fear."  This  is 
evidently  the  same  as  the  testimony  of  Kasyapa  Buddha, 
"  A  man  from  lust  engenders  sorrow,  and  from  sorrow 
guilty  fear ;  banish  lust  and  there  will  be  no  sorrow,  and 
if  no  sorrow  then  no  guilty  fear."  {Catena,  p.  200.) 
Without  quoting  further  at  length,  we  w411  simply  note  a 
few  other  agreements,  e.g.,  compare  stanza  239  with  Catena, 
p.  201,  §  34;  stanza  281  with  the  record  of  Kasyapa 
{Catena,  159);  stanza  292  with  p.  264  {op.  cit.)  ;  stanza 
372  with  p.  247  {op.  cit.) ;  and  in  many  other  cases.  But 
perhaps  the  most  curious  agreement  is  to  be  found  in 
various  stanzas  which  occur  in  the  Chinese  version  of  the 
"  Lankavatara  Sutra,"  which  was  translated  into  Chinese 
by  a  priest  Gunabhadra,  early  in  the  Sung  dynasty  {Circ. 
420  A.D.).  Of  these  I  shall  only  select  one  as  throwing 
some  liglit  on  a  difficult  verse  in  the  Pali ;  I  refer  to  w. 
294,  295,  which  run  thus :  "  A  true  Brahmana,  though  he 
has  killed  father  and  mother  and  two  valiant  kings, 
though  he  has  destroyed  a  kingdom  with  all  its  subjects, 
is  free  from  guilt." 

"  A  true  Brahmana,  though  he  has  killed  father  and 
mother  and  two  holy  kings,  and  even  a  fifth  man,  is  free 
from  guilt." 

With  respect  to  these  verses,  both  Professor  Max  Miiller 
and  Professor  Childers  are  inclined  to  reejard  them  as 
showing  that  a  truly  holy  man  who  commits  such  sins  as 
those  specified  is  nevertheless  guiltless.  But  in  the  third 
book,  p.  3,  of  the  "  Lankavatara  Sutra  "  we  find  the  follow- 
ing exposition  of  this  doctrine  : — "  At  this  time  Mahamati 
Bodhisatwa  addressed  Buddha  and  said,  '  According  to  the 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

assertion  of  tlie  Great  Teacher,  if  a  male  or  female  disciple 
should  commit  either  of  the  unpardonable  sins,  he  or  she, 
nevertheless,  shall  not  be  cast  into  hell.  World-honoured 
One  !  how  can  this  be,  that  such  a  disciple  shall  escape 
though  guilty  of  such  sins  ? '  To  whom  Buddha  replied, 
'  Mahamati !  attend,  and  weigh  my  words  well !  .  .  .  . 
What  are  these  five  unpardonable  sins  of  which  you  speak  ? 
They  are  these,  to  slay  father  or  mother,  to  w^ound  a 
Eahat,  to  offend  [i.e.,  to  place  a  stumbling-block  in  the 
way  of)  the  members  of  the  sangha  (church),  to  draw 
the  blood  from  the  body  of  a  Buddha.  Mahamati !  say, 
then,  how  a  man  committing  these  sins  can  be  guilt- 
less ?  In  this  way; — is  not  Love  {Tanlid)  which  covets 
pleasure  more  and  more,  and  so  produces  '  birth  ' — is  not 
this  the  mother  (mdtd)  of  all  ?  And  is  not  '  ignorance  ' 
{aviclyd)  the  father  {pita)  of  all  ?  To  destroy  these  two, 
then,  is  to  slay  father  and  mother.  And  again,  to  cut  off 
and  destroy  those  ten  '  Meshas  '  (Ch.  sJii)  which  like  the  rat, 
or  the  secret  poison,  work  invisibly,  and  to  get  rid  of  all 
the  consequences  of  these  faults  (i.e.,  to  destroy  all  material 
associations),  this  is  to  wound  a  Eahat.  And  so  to  cause 
offence  and  overthrow  a  church  or  assembly,  what  is  this 
but  to  separate  entirely  the  connection  of  the  five  sJcan- 
clhas .?  ('  five  aggregates'  which  is  the  same  word  as  that 
used  above  for  the  '  Church.')  And  again,  to  draw  the  blood 
of  a  Buddha,  w^hat  is  this  but  to  wound  and  get  rid  of  the 
seven-fold  body  by  the  three  methods  of  escape.  (The 
seven-fold  body,  literally  '  the  body  w4th  seven  kinds  of 
knowledge' — the  number  seven  in  this  connection  evi- 
dently runs  parallel  with  the  seven  Buddhas,  whose  blood 
is  supposed  to  be  spilt;  the  three  methods  of  escape 
are  the  same  as  the  three  '  yanas,'  or  vehicles ;  viz., 
Sravakas,  Bodhisatwas,  Buddhas).  Thus  it  is,  Mahamati, 
the  holy  male  or  female  disciple  may  slay  father  and 
mother,  wound  a  Eahat,  overthrow  the  assembly,  draw  the 
blood  of  Buddha,  and  yet  escape  the  punishment  of  the 
lowest  hell  (avichi).     And  in  order  to  explain  and  enforce 


INTRODUCTION.  7 

this   more   fully,   the   World-honoured   One    added    the 
followincj  stanzas  : — 

o 

'  Lust,  or  carnal  desire,  tins  is  the  Mother, 
"  Ignorance,"  this  is  the  Father, 
The  highest  point  of  knowledge,  this  is  Buddha, 
All  the  "  Kleshas  "  these  are  the  Rahats, 
The  five  Skandhas,  these  are  the  Priests, 
To  commit  the  five  impardonahle  sins 
Is  to  destroy  these  five 
And  yet  not  suffer  the  pains  of  helh'  " 

These  comparisons  will  be  sufficient  to  show  the  plan 
of  the  work  under  consideration,  and  to  confirm  the 
statement  of  the  writer  of  the  preface,  "  that  these 
stanzas  are  but  choice  selections  from  the  various 
Sutras."  1  We  shall  now  understand  the  remark  that 
"  there  are  various  arrangements  or  editions  of  the  Dham- 
mapada "  (Chinese  Preface),  for  it  seems  plain  that  these 
selections  from  the  canonical  books  were  not  made  at  any 
one  time,  or  generally  accepted  in  their  present  form, 
until  a  much  later  period  than  the  compilation  of  the 
Sutras  themselves.  The  lanc^uaere  of  the  Preface  is 
equally  distinct  on  this  point,  "  It  was  from  these  works, 
viz.,  the  Canonical  Scriptures,  that  the  Shamans  in  after 
ages  copied  out  various  Gathas,  some  of  four  lines,  and 
some  of  six  lines,^  and  attached  to  each  set  of  verses 
a  title  according  to  the  subject  therein  explained."  We 
may  thus  account  for  the  various  editions  of  the  work 
which  exist  in  China,  compiled  from  original  versions  in 
India,  shewing  that  there  existed  in  that  country  also  not 
one,  but  several  copies  of  these  "excerpta."  AVe  must 
accept  Dhammapada  then  in  its  present  form,  simply  as  a 
redaction  made  at  an  early  period  from  canonical  books, 
for  the  purpose  of  ready  reference,  or  as  a  religious  "  vade- 
mecum!' 

^  Which  Sdtras  form  the  second  of  -  These  lines  probably  correspond 
the  three  baskets  of  the  Buddhist  to  those  named  by  Spence  Hardy, — 
Canon.  {Eastern  Monach,  p.  28). 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

The  Chinese  copies  of  this  work,  without  exception, 
refer  its  first  arrangement  to  the  venerable  Dharmatrata  i 
(vid.  Jiilien,  sub  voce  Fa-kieou,  iii.  p.  441).  The  difB.- 
culty  is  to  find  out  when  Dharmatrata  lived.  He  was 
certainly  the  author  of  the  Samyuktabhidharma  Shaster 
— but  although  the  Chinese  version  of  this  book  is  before 
me,  it  gives  no  clue  to  the  time  in  which  its  author 
flourished.  Burnouf  (Introduction,  pp.  566,  567)  alludes 
to  the  Sthavira  Dharmatrata,  otherwise  Bhadanta  Dhar- 
matrata, as  one  of  the  most  illustrious  of  the  earliest 
Apostles  of  Buddhism.  But  there  is  much  confusion  in 
the  whole  matter.  Whether  Sthavira  Dharmatrata  is  a 
different  personage  from  Bhadanta  Dharmatrata,  and 
when  either  of  them  lived  is  not  explained.  Suffice  it 
to  say,  that  the  author  of  Dhammapada  is  all  along  spoken 
of  in  our  Chinese  books  as  "  Tsun-che-fa-kteou,"  that  is, 
Arya  Dharmatrata,  and  in  the  preface  to  the  "  Ch'uh-yau- 
king  "  he  is  said  to  have  been  the  uncle  of  "  Po-su-meh," 
i.e.,  Vasumitra.  If  this  patriarch  be  the  one  "  who  took  a 
principal  part  in  the  last  revision  of  the  Canon,  as  the 
President  of  the  Synod  under  Kanishka"  (Eitel,  sub  voce, 
Vasumitra),  then  we  have  fair  ground  for  assigning  him  an 
approximate  date.  Kanishka  we  assume  to  have  reigned 
about  40  B.C.,  and  if  so,  then  Dharmatrata  may  with  much 
probability  be  placed  some  thirty  years  earlier — or  about 

70  B.C. 

The  question  to  be  considered  now  is  whether  it  is  likely 
that  a  book  compiled  at  this  date  would  have  gained  such 
authority  as  to  be  accepted  as  semi-canonical  by  the 
numerous  translators  who  flocked  to  China  some  two  or 
three  hundred  years  afterwards.  (We  dismiss  for  the 
present  the  consideration  of  the  relation  of  this  work  to 
that  known  in  the  South.)     Considering  the  wonderful 

1  According  to  T^ran^tha,  Dharma-  hashikas.    He  distinguishes  this  Bha- 

tr&ta  was  cotemporary  with  the  Brah-  danta    Dh.    from  another  Dh.,  who 

man   Rahula ;    he,    with   Ghoshaka,  collected  the   Ud^navarga.     (Schief- 

Vasumitra,    and  Buddhadeva,   were  ner's  German  transl.,  p.  68.) 
the  four  great  Acharyas  of  the  Yaib- 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

impetus  given  to  Buddhist  researcli  at  tlie  time  alluded 
to,  there  can  be  no  difficulty  in  accepting  this  position. 
The  writings  of  Asangha,  Vasubandhu,  Nagarjuua,  Vasu- 
mitra,  and  others  who  lived  during  the  first  century  B.C., 
are  accepted  in  the  Northern  School  of  Buddhism  as 
authoritative.  They  have  just  that  weight  and  character 
wliich  works  written  by  those  called  "  Fathers  of  the 
Christian  Church  "  have  in  Christendom.  In  the  Chinese 
Tripitaka  there  is  no  effort  to  conceal  the  human  composi- 
tion of  these  books.  On  the  title  page  of  every  Shaster 
the  author's  name  is  given — they  are  called  "  Sutras  "  or 
"  Shasters  " — but  yet  with  the  plain  intimation  that  they 
were  drawn  up  by  men  who  lived  long  after  the  age  of 
what  we  should  call  "  inspiration."  If,  then,  these  other 
writers  are  regarded  with  reverence,  equally  so  we  may 
assume  was  the  author  of  the  present  work.  In  any  case 
it  is  of  importance  that  we  have  here  provided  for  us  a 
definite  assertion  as  to  Dhammapada,  with  respect  to  its 
date  and  author — about  which  the  Southern  Eecords,  be- 
yond the  general  assignation  of  this  work  to  a  portion  of 
the  canon,  affirm  nothing. 

It  now  remains  to  consider  what  reliance  may  be 
placed  generally  on  these  Chinese  versions  of  the  Sacred 
Books  of  the  Buddhists.  At  the  very  outset  of  this  con- 
sideration we  observe  that  they  were  made,  if  not  by,  yet 
under  the  immediate  direction  of,  Indian  priests.  It  would 
be  as  incorrect  to  refer  the  originals  of  the  Christian 
Scriptures  now  used  in  China  to  native  writers,  as 
to  make  the  Buddhist  books  found  there  a  part  of  the 
native  literature.  Buddhism  was  brought  to  China  by 
missionaries  from  India,  and  the  books  forming  the  canon 
(except  where  expressly  named  as  Chinese)  are  transla- 
tions made  by  those  men  from  some  Indian  vernacular. 
This  leads  to  another  remark  in  correction  of  an  oft-re- 
peated assertion  that  Chinese  Buddhist  books  are  all 
translations  of  Sanscrit  works  found  in  Nipal.  It  is  so 
plain  to  any  one  conversant  with  the  subject  that  such  is 


10  INTRODUCTION.    . 

not  the  case,  that  any  lengthened  remarks  on  the  point 
seem  to  be  unnecessary.  We  have  abeady  in  English 
a  translation  of  the  Patimokkham,  or,  as  it  is  known  in 
Sanscrit,  the  Pratimoksha,  from  the  Chinese;  and  this 
version  is  found  to  agi-ee  accurately  (except  in  some 
additions  of  a  later  date)  with  the  translation  from 
the  Pali  by  Mr.  Gogerly.  Then  again,  we  have 
the  Samajataka  in  Chinese,  agreeing  in  the  main  with 
the  Pali ;  the  Brahmajala  Sutra  (Case  Ixxvii.  Cata- 
logue) ;  the  Parinirvana  Sutra  (do.) ;  the  Sigalovada 
(do.) ;  the  Sardula  Kama  Sutra  (Case  xxxii.),  and  many 
others,  which  from  internal  evidence  we  may  certainly 
conclude  were  not  translated  from  Sanscrit.  And  that 
this  is  so,  is  corroborated  by  the  fact  that  many  of  the 
Buddhist  books  known  in  China  were  brought  immediately 
to  that  country  from  Ceylon  by  Fa-hien,  and  translated 
into  Chinese  directly  from  the  sacred  language  of  that 
country.  But  before  the  time  of  Pa-hien  there  had  been 
a  continuous  migration  of  Indian  priests  into  China,  who 
brought  with  them  books  from  Northern  and  Central 
India,  written,  therefore,  in  the  dialects  of  those  countries, 
and  wliich  were  from  them  carefully  translated.  ^  These 
remarks  will  be  sufficient  to  correct  the  mistake  alluded 
to  without  going  into  further  particulars.  Nor  would 
even  so  much  have  been  necessary  if  the  statements  as 
to  the  character  of  Chinese  Buddhist  translations  had  not 
been  endorsed  by  some  leading  scholars  of  the  time.  Take, 
for  example,  the  remark  of  Professor  Childers  ("  Contem- 
porary Eeview,"  February  1876),  that ''  the  Northern  books 
(so-called),  [which  of  course  include  the  Chinese,]  are  of 
as  little  value  for  a  critical  examination  of  Buddhism,  as 
works  found  in  Abyssinia  bearing  on  the  Christian  religion 
would  be  for  an  exact  acquaintance  with  Christianity."  It 
is  plain,  however,  that  the  Buddhist  works  in  China  are  of 
great  value  for  an  exact  knowledge  of  that  religion,  because 

1  In  the  present  work  we  have  the     Sanscrit,     "  Gridhrakuta,"     "Eaja- 
forms,    "Gijjhakuto,"    "Eajagaha,"     griha,"  "  Sravasti,"  &c. 
"Sivatthi,"   &;c.,    to   represent    the 


IN  TROD  UCTION.  1 1 

they  are  faithful  versions  of  works  everywhere  known  in 
India,  not  only  during  the  early  period  of  its  history,  but 
also  throughout  its  development — or,  to  put  it  into  plain 
figures,  the  books  found  in  China  afford  us  a  consecutive 
catena  of  writings  dating  from  at  least  loo  B.C.  to  600  A.D., 
that  is,  during  a  period  of  700  years.  More  than  this  can 
scarcely  be  desired  for  a  perfect  study  of  any  religious 
system. 

We  come  now  to  a  comparison  of  this  earliest  transla- 
tion with  that  from  the  Pali.  The  Fa-kheu-king  contains 
thirty-nine  chapters  against  the  twenty-six  of  the  Southern 
edition,  and  760^  stanzas  against  423.  We  are  told,  how- 
ever, in  the  preface  that  the  original  work  consisted  of 
twenty-six  chapters  and  500  stanzas;  and  as  in  Buddhist 
calculations  the  next  highest  round  number  is  frequently 
used  to  denote  the  exact  number  intended,  we  have  in  this 
statement  sufficient  evidence  to  show  that  the  oriirinal 
from  which  our  translation  was  made  consisted  of  the 
same  chapters,  and  probably  the  same  number  of  verses, 
as  that  known  in  the  South — in  other  words,  that  they 
were  identical.  If  so,  the  question  arises,  Who  added  the 
thirteen  additional  sections  ?  It  would  appear  from  the 
wording  of  the  preface  that  this  was  the  work  of  the 
Indian  missionary  (or  refugee)  Tsiang-im,  who  added 
these  sections  after  due  consultation  \tsz&  wan],  tak- 
ing care  to  verify  them  from  ancient  sources.  If  this 
be  so  (the  passage  is  confessedly  obscure),  it  would  lead 
us  to  suppose  that  the  original  manuscript  brought 
to  China  was  the  same  as  that  known  in  Ceylon,  the 
differences  which  occur  between  the  two  beins^  attri- 
butable  to  special  reasons  existing  at  the  time  of  the 
translation. 

^  In  tlie  preface  it  is  stated  that  summary  of  stanzas — there   are  Jlre 

there    are    only   752    stanzas.       The  verses  more  in  the  text  than  in  the 

difference  between  this  and  the  sum  index  in    that    version,  and  in   the 

of  the  headings  of  each  chapter  must  Chinese  eir/ht  more  {Vide  Max  Miil- 

be  accidental.      It  is  curious  that  a  ler's  Dh.  ix.  n. ) 
similar  discrepancy  occurs  in  the  Pali 


12 


INTRODUCTION. 


I  will  now  proceed  to  give  a  tabular  statement  of  the 
chapters  and  verses  which  compose  the  Chinese  and  Pali 
versions  respectively,  so  as  to  render  a  comparison  of  the 
two  easy: — 

CHINESE. 


Title  of  Chapter. 

1.  Impermanence  . 

2.  Inciting  to  Wisdom 

3.  The  Sravaka 

4.  Simple  Faith 

5.  Observance  of  Duty 

6.  Reflection  . 

7.  Loving  Kindness 

8.  Conversation 

9.  Twin  Verses 

10.  Carelessness 

11.  Thought     . 

12.  Flowers 

13.  The  Fool    . 

14.  The  Wise  Man 

15.  The  Rahat 

16.  The  Thousands 

17.  Evil  Conduct 

18.  Punishment 

19.  Old  Age     . 

20.  Self  Love   . 

21.  The  World 

22.  Buddha 

23.  Rest  and  Repose 

24.  Pleasure    . 

25.  Anger 

26.  Impurity    . 

27.  Holding  to  the  Law 

28.  The  Way   . 

29.  Miscellaneous 

30.  Hell 

31.  The  Elephant 

32.  Lust  . 

33.  Advantageous  Service 

34.  The  Shaman 

35.  The  Brahmacharin 

36.  Nirvana     . 

37.  Birth  and  Death 

38.  Profit  of  Religion 

39.  Good  Fortune    . 


No.  of 
Verses. 


21 

29 

19 
18 
16 
12 

19 
12 

22 
20 
12 

17 
21 

17 
10 
16 
22 

14 
14 
14 

14 
21 

14 
12 
26 

19 
17 
28 

14 
16 
18 

32 
20 

32 
40 

36 
18 


PALI. 


Title  of  Chapter. 


19 
19 


I. 

2. 

3- 

4- 

5- 
6. 

7- 
8. 

9. 
10, 

II. 

12. 

13- 

14. 

15. 
16. 

17. 
18. 

19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 

23- 
24. 

25. 
26. 


No.  of 

Verses. 


Twin  Verses 

.     20 

Reflection  . 

.     12 

Thought     . 

.     II 

Flowers 

.     16 

The  Fool    . 

.     16 

The  Wise  Man  . 

.     14 

The  Venerable  . 

.     10 

The  Thousands  . 

.     16 

Evil   . 

•     13 

Punishment 

.     17 

Old  Age     . 

.     ir 

Self    .         .         .        . 

p     10 

The  World 

.     12 

The  Awakened  . 

.     18 

Happiness . 

.     12 

Pleasure     . 

.     12 

Anger 

.     14 

Impurity    . 

.     21 

The  Just    . 

•     17 

The  Way    . 

•     17 

Miscellaneous     . 

.     16 

The  Backward  Cours 

e       .     14 

The  Elephant    . 

.     14 

Thirst 

.     26 

[Absent] 

The  Bhikshu      . 

•     23 

The  Brahmana  . 

•     41 

We  see,  then,  that  from  the  ninth  chapter  to  the  thirty- 
fifth  (with  one  exception,  viz.,  the  thirty-third)  the  two 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

works  contain  the  same  succession  of  subjects,  whilst 
there  are  seventy-nine  more  stanzas  in  the  Chinese  than 
in  the  Pali  throughout  the  chapters  common  to  each. 
We  may  reasonably  gather  from  the  entire  considera- 
tion that  the  version  of  Dhammapada  by  Dharmatrata, 
which  was  brought  to  China  by  Wei-chi-lan,  was  itself 
a  recension  of  an  earlier  edition  of  the  same  work 
known  in  India — that  Dharmatrata,  whilst  retaining  the 
number  of  chapters  and  their  subjects  of  consideration, 
added  some  additional  stanzas  to  them,  and  that  this  work 
so  revised  or  re-edited,  was  accepted  by  the  Council  held 
under  the  presidency  of  his  nephew  Vasumitra,  during 
the  reign  of  Kanishka,  and  thus  acquired  the  reputation 
of  a  canonical  portion  of  the  Tripitaka.l  If,  however,  the 
additions  made  to  the  number  of  stanzas  in  the  different 
chapters  can  be  referred  to  the  Chinese  editors  (themselves 
Indians),  then  we  may  argue  that  the  copies  of  Dhammapada, 
known  in  the  north  and  south,  may  both  be  compilations 
of  Dharmatrata,  and  that  he  was  the  first  to  draw  up  this 
collection  of  texts  and  to  give  it  (from  his  own  personal 
authority)  the  character  of  a  canonical  book. 

With  respect  to  the  accuracy  of  the  Chinese  version,  it 
will  be  plain  to  every  Chinese  scholar  from  the  following 
passage,  that  entire  reliance  may  be  placed  on  it.  I  wiU 
select  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  the  Pali  and  the  thirty- 
fourth  of  the  Chinese  for  comparison :  the  former  con- 
tains twenty-three  stanzas,  the  latter  thirty-two.  The 
title  in  the  one  case  is  "  The  Shaman,"  in  the  other  "  The 
Bhikshu  " : 

1  There    are    some    references    to  Yaibhashikas.     It  -would  not  be  sur- 

Dharmatrata  in  11.  Wassilief  s  work  prising  if  we  found  that  the  edition 

on      "Buddhism"      (le     Bouddisme,  of  Dhammapada  prepared  by  Dhar- 

Paris,  1865)   viz.,  in  §§  48,   50,  270.  matrata, belonged  to  the  Vaibhashika 

From  these  it  would  seem  that  he  school,  whilst  that  known  in  Ceylon 

was  one  of  the  great  leaders  of  the  was  compiled  by  the  Sautrantikas. 


H 


INTRODUCTION. 


JE    m 


E    £    li 
2i     *!?    ^ 


?s 

^ 

P! 

'1 

^ 

S 

00 

^ 

ft 

sx 

s 

p 

m. 

% 

s 

% 

an 

7R 

•?i^        :»»»»        iCi* 


m   m 


m   s 


5*5.  3C 


»     W      0 


^«1ia5c«f        "^   ^      ^ 


« 

fr 

?£ 

i§ 

ff 

s 

,?**. 
*& 

t 

3c 

^b 

ib 

?£ 

^ 

s 

^ 

A 

£ 

£ 

« 

m 

?E 

IE 

jh     ^     if     fiS     ® 


I    m    t,    ?i    s 


m     ih 


"b        fc 


?f 


7i 


&      J>      IE       m 
W       ^       '^       ^^'■ 


I*     £    7 


JPJf 


n 


5a 


7^ 


INTRODUCTION. 


15 


in    a    7     ^    ^    «    H 


Jb    - 


i^J    «    j®    «    5     E    *J 


ei    fr    ^    s    A    ;j;    ® 


E-    « 


Jf    ^ 


It*         6c 


£ 


» 


fe 


ai     ^     ®     {ft     IP     « 


S     * 


^ 


C=I  4Ui'> 


«    ^    ^^" 


)Tri 


w 


g     ffl     ib     in     ±     :?^     S^     2     &J 


1   s    E   7K   «   »   a    ti   *i   g 


4i 


t     «     fg 


;i^ 


S     «     IS     P 


^^     1:     ^ 


n     ^     *ii     fa 


e   m   m   M   ^ 


A     JS.     'K 


5 


a     S     3^     ®     -     Jl     1     ^     ^     ^ 


^     =g     »     -t 


»5 


is® 


3 


:Kw    Jrt  m    it 


!*     ?i     ?i 


?S     £ 


i6 


INTRODUCTION. 


±        f  J 


.& 


IS     % 


-"     ^ 


±     «     ib     ^     ! 

®      1       E      :S      'f 


i 


5»s 

.a. 

— 

¥& 

s 

m 

m 

m 

s. 

5i£ 


M    iS    t^ 


i25     tif     -ilt     ■& 


i     ii5     li  f!l 

m   '^   ^  ^ 

m  s 

f    A    m  ^ 


;s 


tg 


& 


ff 


Rg 


-B- 


^ 

^ 


-a 


^     Jifc     s 
K    ;f    &    1    ^    M    iJ 


w 


& 


B     rT     it     ft 


»& 


ffi    ^     fl    ^' 


lit    ^    7K    ^    'li 


HS*  5e    1    « 


IE 


a    a    # 


Eifi  JE 


-5 


#.      a      IS      ^      «9r 


2 


ffi 


io     ?f     !!     ib     ^ 
Se     0     M     75     E 


*  Here  ends  the  Text  as  found  in  the  Pali.     I  have,  however,  added  the 
whole  of  the  Chinese. 


INTRODUCTION. 


17 


i.    %   m 


tCi-* 


V  V 


B/PJ 


ft*?? 


i^   m   II 


i'l   gj    ?s    ®   ^v 


ii; 

?? 

F1 

fsj 

jK    '11     5n     ®     in     ^^ 

IS   It    a    M    #    ^^ 


^     ^     f*     ^     ^      s^ 

^    ?iB   fs    m    *^    K^ 


fg 


^ 


U     ^     iP     3^ 

if   m   ^   ?#■ 


IR    s    ^    ^-    ^ 


^     Ji     # 


rx 


7i   ^   m   ^   w, 
%   m   BS   ^ 


'iCi^ 


s 


5S  FH 


ic 


n     lb     M     M     it     ^. 


R 


i8  INTRODUCTION, 


TRANSLATION  FROM  THE  PALL 

BY  PROFESSOR  MAX  MULLER. 

THE   BHIKSHU    (mENDICANT). 


3' 


;6o. 

Eestraint  in  the  eye  is  good,  good  is  restraint  in  the 
ear,  in  the  nose  restraint  is  good,  good  is  restraint  in  the 
tongue. 

361. 

In  the  body  restraint  is  good,  good  is  restraint  in 
speech,  in  thought  restraint  is  good,  good  is  restraint  in 
all  things.  A  Bhikshu,  restrained  in  all  things,  is  freed 
from  all  pain. 

362. 

He  who  controls  his  hand,  he  who  controls  his  feet,  he 
who  controls  his  speech,  he  who  is  well  controlled,  he 
who  delights  inwardly,  who  is  collected,  who  is  solitary 
and  content,  him  they  call  Bhikshu. 

The  Bhikshu  who  controls  his  mouth,  who  speaks 
wisely  and  calmly,  who  teaches  the  meaning  and  the 
Law,  his  word  is  sweet. 

364. 
He   who   dwells   in  the   Law,   delights   in    the    Law, 
meditates  on  the  Law,  follows  the  Law,  that  Bhikshu  will 
never  fall  away  from  the  true  Law. 


INTRODUCTION,  19 

365. 
Let  him  not  despise  what  he  has  received,  nor  ever 
envy  others :    a  mendicant  who  envies  others  does  not 
obtain  peace  of  mind. 

366. 

A  Bhikshu  who,  though  he  receives  little,  does  not 
despise  what  he  has  received,  even  the  gods  will  praise 
him,  if  his  life  is  pure,  and  if  he  is  not  slothful. 

367. 

He  who  never  identifies  himself  with  his  body  and 
soul,  and  does  not  grieve  over  what  is  no  more,  he  indeed 
is  called  a  Bhikshu. 

368. 

The  Bhikshu  who  acts  with  kindness,  who  is  calm  in 
the  doctrine  of  Buddha,  will  reach  the  quiet  place  (ISTir- 
vaTia),  cessation  of  natural  desires,  and  happiness. 

3^9- 
0  Bhikshu,  empty  this  boat !   if  emptied,  it  will  go 
quickly;    having   cut  off  passion  and  hatred,  thou  wilt 
go  to  Mrva?ia.     • 

370- 
Cut  off  the  five  (senses),  leave  the  five,  rise  above  the 
five  ?     A  Bhikshu,  who  has  escaped  from  the  five  fetters, 
he  is  called  Oghati^wia,  "  Saved  from  the  flood." 

* 

371- 
Meditate,  0  Bhikshu,  and  be  not  heedless!  Do  not 
direct  thy  thought  to  what  gives  pleasure !  that  thou 
mayest  not  for  thy  heedlessness  have  to  swallow  the  iron 
ball  (in  hell),  and  that  thou  mayest  net  cry  out  when 
burning,  "  This  is  pain." 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

372. 

Without  knowledge  there  is  no  meditation,  without 
meditation  there  is  no  knowledge ;  he  who  has  knowledge 
and  meditation  is  near  unto  ]S^irva7^a. 

373. 
A  Bhikshu  who    has    entered  his   empty   house,   and 
whose  mind  is  tranquil,  feels  a  more  than  human  delight 
w^hen  he  sees  the  law  clearly. 

374. 
As  soon  as  he  has  considered  the  origin  and  destruc- 
tion of   the  elements   (khandha)  of   the   body,  he   finds 
happiness  and  joy  which  belong  to  those  who  know  the 
immortal  (NirvaTia). 

375. 
And  this   is  the  be^ninsj  here  for  a  wise  Bhikshu : 
watchfulness    over    the    senses,   contentedness,   restraint 
under  the  Law;    keep  noble  friends  whose  life  is  pure, 
and  who  are  not  slothful. 

37^- 
Let  him   live    in  charity,  let  him   be  perfect   in   his 
duties;  then  in  the  fulness  of  delight  he  will  make  an 
end  of  suffering. 

377. 
As  the  Vassika-plant  sheds  its  withered  flowers,  men 
should  shed  passion  and  hatred,  0  ye  Bhikshus ! 

378. 
The  Bhikshu  whose   body  and  tongue  and  mind   are 
quieted,  who  is  collected,  and  has  rejected  the  baits  of  the 
world,  he  is  called  Quiet. 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

379- 
Eouse  tliyself  by  thyself,  examine  thyself  by  thyself, 
thus  self-protected  and  attentive  wilt  thou  live  happily, 
0  Bhikshu ! 

380. 

Tor  self  is  the  lord  of  self,  self  is  the  refuc^e  of  self: 
therefore  curb  thyself  as  the  merchant  curbs  a  good  horse. 

381. 
The  Bhikshu,  full  of  delight,  who  is  calm  in  the  doc- 
trine of  Buddha,  will  reach  the  quiet  place  (Nirvana), 
cessation  of  natural  desires,  and  happiness. 

382. 
He  who,  even  as  a  young  Bhikshu,  applies  himself  to 
the  doctrine  of  Buddha,  brightens  up  this  world,  like  the 
moon  when  free  from  clouds. 


After  looking  through  this  extract,  we  cannot  doubt  the 
fidelity  of  the  Chinese  version  of  Dhammapada, — and 
this  section  is  only  a  fair  sample  of  the  whole. 

This  also  helps  to  clear  the  way  to  a  fair  estimate  of  the 
value  of  Chinese  Buddhist  books  generally. 

The  English  version  which  follows  is  not  made  from 
the  Text  we  have  just  considered,  but  from  another  about 
which  I  now  proceed  to  speak.  The  "  Fa-kheu-pi-ii,"  1 — 
i.e.  parables  connected  with  the  book  of  scriptural  texts — 
was  translated  by  two  Shamans  of  the  western  Tsin 
dynasty  (a.d.  265  to  a.d.  313).  As  its  name  denotes,  it 
contains  certain  parables,  or  tales,  connected  with  the  verses 
which  follow  them,  and  which  prompted  their  delivery. 
How  far  these  tales  are  genuine  may  be  difficult  to  deter- 
mine.    Professor  Max  Miiller  has  already  observed  that 

1  In    the   "  Chi-yuen-fa-pao-khan-  (Dhammapada),  and   it  is  explained 

tung-tsung-lu,"  Kiouen  x.  fol.  i,  this  in  the  margin  that  the  verses  are 

work  is  quoted  as  "  Fa-kheu-pen-mih  mere   selections  from  the   beginning 

king,"  i.e.,  "beginnings  and  endings  and  conclusion  of  the  original  work, 
from  the  book  of  scriptural  texts" 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

sucli  stories  "  may  have  been  invented  to  suit  the  text  of  the 
Dhammapada  rather  than  xice  versa  "  (p.  cvi.  n.),  and  this 
appears  to  be  very  probable ;  but  yet  the  stories  found  in 
the  work  before  us  must  have  been  well  known  in  India 
prior  to  the  middle  of  the  third  century  A.D.,  and  judging 
from  the  ordinary  period  occupied  in  the  transmission  of 
such  tales,  we  may  reasonably  refer  them  to  a  date 
perhaps  as  early  as  Dharmatrata  himself.  The  method 
adopted  in  this  work  is  to  give  one  or  two  tales,  and  a 
verse  or  more,  as  the  Moral.  The  chapters  are  identical 
with  the  Ta-kheu-king — the  only  difference  being  that  the 
verses  or  gathas  are  fewer — they  are,  in  fact,  only  a  selec- 
tion from  the  whole  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  story 
preceding  them.  This  arrangement  is  in  agreement  with 
the  original  design  of  the  work.  Buddhaghosha,  we  are 
told,  gives  for  each  verse  a  parable  to  illustrate  the  mean- 
ing of  the  verse,  and  believed  to  have  been  uttered  by 
Buddha  in  his  intercourse  with  his  disciples,  or  in  preach- 
ing to  the  multitudes  that  came  to  hear  him.i  And  so 
here  we  have  a  tale  for  each  verse,  delivered  by  Buddha 
for  the  benefit  of  his  disciples,  or  others.  As  to  the 
character  of  these  stories,  some  of  them  are  puerile  and 
uninteresting.  But  if  I  mistake  not,  they  are  of  a 
description  not  opposed  to  the  character  of  the  age  to 
which  they  are  assigned  by  the  Chinese. 

The  method  of  teaching  by  parables,  it  is  plain,  was 
customary  in  India  during  the  first  and  second  centuries 
B.C.  The  Jatakas,  and  the  stories  which  occupy  such  a 
great  part  of  the  ordinary  lives  of  Buddha  (vid.  Eomantic 
Legend,  passim),  are  illustrations  of  this.  We  know  also 
from  sculptures  that  these  stories  were  familiar  in  India, 
and  were,  in  fact,  the  ordinary  means  for  instructing  the 
people,  at  a  date  somewhere  about  the  second  century  B.C., 
if  not  earlier,^  so  that  I  see  no  reason  why  the  parables 
in  this  work,  which  was  brought  to   China,  in  the  first 

1  Max  Miiller,  Dh.  ix.  dated  by  General  Cunningham  from 

-  The  Sculptures  at  Bharahut  are     the  time  of  Asoka,  some  350  B.C. 


INTR  OD  UC  TJON.  23 

instance,  about  220  a.d,  should  not  "be  the  very  ones 
attributed  to  Dharmatrata  at  least  70  B.C.  I  am  sorry 
that  I  have  not  been  able  to  trace  any  agreement 
between  these  stories  and  those  given  by  Buddhaghosha. 
Mr.  Fausboirs  notes  are  mostly  mere  transcriptions  in 
Pali,  but  yet  enough  may  be  gathered  from  these,  even  by 
one  who  is  not  a  Pali  scholar,  to  make  it  clear  that  the 
stories  to  which  he  refers  are  not  the  same  as  those  I 
have  translated ;  the  solution  of  this  difficulty  will  have 
to  be  sought  in  the  hint  before  alluded  to,  viz.,  that  the 
parables  were  invented  to  suit  the  text  of  Dhammapada 
rather  than  vice  versa  (Max  Miiller's  Dh.  cvi.  n.).  I  shall 
leave  any  further  observations  on  the  Gathas  which  accom- 
pany the  stories,  for  the  notes  that  will  be  found  in  the 
book  itself. 

The  third  version  of  Dhammapada  known  in  China  is 
entitled  "  Chuh-yau-king,"  which  may  signify  the  Sutra 
of  "  the  Dawn,"  or  "  birth  of  Light."  ^  This  work  is  very 
much  expanded,  consisting,  in  fact,  of  seven  volumes, 
comprising  twenty  kiouen  or  books.     It  is  still  referred  to 

.A, 

Arya  Dharmatrata  as  its  author ;  its  translator  was  Chu- 
fo-nien  (or,  Fo-nien  (Buddhasmriti  ? )  the  Indian  {Chu) 
who  lived  during  the  Yaou-Tsin  period,  about  410  A.D. 
In  the  preface  to  this  version  we  are  told  that  Dharmatrata 
was  uncle  of  Yasumitra,  and  that  he  was  the  original  com- 
piler of  the  stanzas  and  stories  known  as  Fa-kheu-King 
(Dhammapada).  It  informs  us,  moreover,  that  the  old 
term  "  pi-u,"  i.e.,  Avadanas,  was  the  same  as  "  the 
Dawn,"  and  that  these  Avadanas  composed  the  sixth  of 
the   twelve   sections    (augas)    that   made   uj)   the   whole 


^  In  the  Encyclopgedia   known   as  verses,    I    observe,    are    repeated   iu 

Clii-yuen-fa-pao-kha'n-tuDg-tsung-liu  each  alternate  section,  as  in  a  "re- 

Catalogue,  Case    xci.),  this   work  is  frain."     The  Colophon  explains  that 

also  called  "  Chuh-yau-lun,''  Kiouen  this  work  belongs  to  the  class  known 

9,  fol.  -j'.     This  book  deserves  atten-  as  "In-tou-cho-tsah,"  i.e.,    "Indian 

tion.  It  would  well  repay  translation,  Miscellanies,'"  perhaps  the  Khuddaka- 

if  the    study   of   Chinese    Buddhist  nikdi/a  f)f  the  South. 
books  ever  commands  notice.     The 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

Buddhist  Canon.  The  author  of  the  Chinese  Preface  has 
mistaken  Avadana  (pi-u,  i.e.,  comparison ;  although,  as 
Burnouf  states,  it  is  difficult  to  account  for  this  explana- 
tion of  the  word.  Int.  Bud.  64)  for  Mdana ;  for  it  is  the 
Nidanas  that  compose  the  sixth  of  the  twelve  parts  of  the 
Buddhist  Canon  (angas),  and  as  the  word  Nidanam  is  con- 
fessedly used  to  signify  "  the  narrative  of  the  circum- 
stances under  which  any  sermon  of  Buddha  was 
delivered  "  (Childers,  Pali  Diet,  sub  voce),  it  may  be  very 
well  applied  to  the  narratives  or  stories  which  explain 
the  circumstances  under  which  the  stanzas  composing 
Dhammapada  were  first  delivered.  The  title,  "The 
Dawn,"  or  "  Coming  forth  of  Light,"  is  a  very  usual  and 
significant  one  to  indicate  the  "  origin "  or  "  cause,"  and 
in  this  sense  is  a  proper  rendering  of  Mdana.  The 
preface  goes  on  to  state  that  a  Shaman  Sanghbhadanga  of 
Ki-pin  (Cabul)  came  to  Tchangan  (Siganfu)  about  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  period  Kien-Yuen.l  Having 
travelled  back  to  India  and  returned  with  a  copy  of 
the  present  work,  it  was  eventually  translated  by  Fo- 
nien,  with  the  assistance  of  others.  Without,  going 
through  this  voluminous  work,  we  way  observe  that  the 
wdiole  of  the  first  volume,  comprising  seventy-four  double 
pages,  is  occupied  with  the  subject  "  Impermanency,"  in 
which  there  are  stories  on  stories,  and  verses  on  verses, 
most  of  which  appear  to  be  artificially  made  for  one 
another ;  the  second  subject  is  "  Desire,"  which  occupies 
twenty-one  pages ;  the  third  is  "  Lust,"  which  occupies 
seventeen  pages ;  the  fourth  section,  however,  seems  to 
throw  some  light  on  the  difference  occurring  between  the 
tenth  chapter  of  the  Chinese  earlier  versions  and  the 
second  of  the  Pali ;  in  the  first  the  subject  is  "  Careless- 
ness," in  the  second  it  is  "  Keflection ; "  now  in  the 
version  we  are  considering  the  subject  is  restored  to  the 

1  So  far  as  I  can  make  out,  this     period   Kien-Yuen    only  lasted   two 
must    have    been    about    345    a.d.,     years, 
although  in  the   Eai-kwo-tu-chi  the 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

Pali  form  by  the  addition  of  a  simple  adjunct  "Won;" 
instead  of  "  Fong-min "  (carelessness)  as  in  the  former 
copies,  we  have  here  " wou-fong-min/'  i.e.,  "absence  of 
Carelessness/'  or  "Eeflection,"  as  in  the  Southern  copy. 
This  may  perhaps  show  that  the  original  used  by  Fo- 
nien  was  not  altogether  uncanonical.  We  may  add  that 
the  whole  number  of  chapters  in  this  work  is  thirty-three, 
and  that  the  last  is,  like  the  Pali,  on  "the  Brahmana." 
There  are  ample  commentaries  attached  to  many  of  the 
verses,  so  that,  after  all,  this  work  is  of  considerable  value, 
and  deserving  of  close  examination. 

With  respect  to  the  last  version  of  the  Dhammapada  in 
Chinese,  I  can  only  say  that  it  is  still  assigned  to  Dhar- 
matrata  as  its  author,^ — but  there  is  no  resemblance  in  it  to 
the  earlier  translation.  I  shall  not  attempt,  therefore,  to 
institute  any  comparison  between  it  and  the  Southern 
copy,  agreement  with  which  alone  could  make  any  notice 
of  it  in  the  present  work  interesting  or  useful. 

I  have  selected  the  second  Chinese  version  for  transla- 
tion in  preference  to  the  first,  because  of  its  completeness. 
If  my  object  had  been  to  institute  a  comparison  between 
the  Pali  and  Chinese  copies  of  Dhammapada,  the  earlier 
version  would  doubtless  have  been  the  one  to  select  for 
the  purpose.  But  such  is  not  the  aim  of  the  present  book. 
Its  purpose  is  to  show  the  method  adopted  by  the  early 
Buddhist  teachers  and  preachers  who  were  mainly  instru- 
mental in  diffusinoj  a  knowledf:^e  of  this  relisjion  through 
the  Eastern  world.  The  simple  method  of  Parable  was  the 
one  used.  Doubtless  it  was  this  method  which,  in  the 
first  place,  contributed  to  the  wide  prevalence  of  the  system, 
and  has  since  enabled  it  to  keep  its  hold  on  the  minds  of 
so  many  millions  of  people.  And  when  we  consider  the 
peculiar  simplicity  of  these  tales,  and  the  truth  contained 

^  Vide  Catalogue   of    the   Chinese     Sung  dynasty  (800  or  90x3  a.D.),  a^d 
Tripitaka,  CaseLXXVII.,  p.  95.   The     is,  therefore,  very  corrupt, 
translation  was  made  so  late  as  the 


26  INTRODUCTION. 

in  tlie  morals  drawn  from  them,  we  do  not  wonder  at  the 
result ;  nor  can  it  be  questioned  that  the  influence  of 
such  teaching  must  have  been  beneficial  to  those  affected 
by  it. 

With  res^ard  to  the  critical  uses  to  be  made  of  the 
expressions  herein  contained,  it  will  suffice  to  add  that  my 
own  conviction  expressed  many  years  since  respecting  the 
primitive  idea  of  Nirvana,  that  it  was  designed  to  denote 
a  state  of  rest  and  peace,  resulting  from  the  absence  of 
sorrow  and  the  delusions  of  sense,  is  in  this  work  com- 
pletely confirmed ;  nor  can  I  see  anything  in  Mr.  D' Alwis' 
remarks  on  the  subject  to  weaken  this  conviction.  How- 
ever, this  contention  is  in  the  hands  of  other  champions, 
well  able  from  their  knowledge  of  the  matter  and  of  the 
Pali  languas^e,  to  conduct  it  to  a  fair  issue,  and  with  them 
I  leave  it. 

My  hope  is  that  some  of  our  younger  students  (espe- 
cially those  already  grounded  in  Sanscrit)  may  be  induced 
to  take  up  the  subject  of  "  Buddhism  in  China."  It  is 
one  which  has  abundant  claims  on  the  attention  of  the 
student  of  religion,  but  especially  on  the  philanthropist 
and  the  missionary,!  and  it  is  my  firm  belief  that  com- 
paratively little  will  be  done  either  in  producing  an  intel- 
ligible version  of  the  Christian  Scriptures  in  countries 
where  Buddhism  prevails  (especially  China  and  Japan),  or 
in  placing  the  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion  fairly 
and  clearly  before  the  people  of  those  countries,  until 
Buddhism  is  studied  by  every  missionary,  and  its  termino- 
logy understood,  as  it  ought  to  be,  by  those  who  con- 
stantly use  the  same  terms,  in  a  sense  more  or  less  diverse 
and  sometimes  directly  opposite.^ 

The  books  now  in  England  offer  a  large  and  open  field 

1  There  are  some  excellent  remarks  remarks  respecting  incorrect  transla- 

regarding  the  duties  of  missionaries  tions  of  religious  phrases,  by  the  late 

in  their  work  amongst  Buddhists,  in  Dr.    Ballantyne,   "Christianity   con- 

the    introduction   to   M.    Wassilief's  trasted    with     Hindu     Philosophy," 

"Buddhism,"  by  M.  Ed.  Laboulaye,  Introduction,  pp.  viii.,  ix. 

pp.   viii.,   xvi.     Compare  also  some  "  The  expression  used  by  the  Ro- 


INTRODUCTION.  27 

for  investigation,  and  the  deliglit  wliicli  the  study  of 
works  wholly  unknown  to  the  European  world  must 
naturally  afford,  ought  to  be  a  sufficient  inducement  to 
tempt  those  who  have  the  leisure  to  engage  in  this  pur- 
suit, and  to  prosecute  it  with  determination. 

man  Catholic  missionaries  for  "  God  "  aries  in  China,  has  some  expression 

(tien  chu),  is   the  common  term  in  or  other  which  would  convey  to  the 

Buddhist  books  for  "Indra,"  or,  as  mind  of  the  Buddhist,  either  a  per- 

Ave  should  say,   "Jupiter."    Almost  verted  idea,  or  else   one  repugnant 

every   page   of  the   New   Testament  to  his  prejudices.     Such  expressions 

version  used  by  Protestant  mission-  ought,  therefore,  to  be  explained. 


(    29    ) 


FA-KHEU-KOG  TSU. 

(Cod.  I.) 

PREFACE  TO  THE  SUTRA   CALLED  FA-KILEU. 
(Law-verses.    Dhammapada.) 

\From  the,  Chinese.] 


-♦♦- 


The  verses  called  Dhammapada  (Tan-poh)  are  selections 
from  all  the  Sutras.  The  expression  Tan  means  law,  and 
the  word  poh  means  verse  or  sentence.  These  are  various 
editions  (or  arrangements)  of  this  Dhammapada  Sutra. 
There  is  one  with  900  verses,  another  with  700,  and 
another  with  500.  Now  the  word  for  verse,  or  Gatha, 
signifies  an  extract  from  the  Scriptures  arranged  accord- 
ing to  metre.  These  are  the  words  of  Buddha  himself, 
spoken  as  occasion  suggested,  not  at  any  one  time,  but  at 
various  times,  and  the  cause  and  end  of  their  being  spoken 
is  also  related  in  the  different  Sutras.  Now  Buddha,  the 
All- wise,  moved  by  compassion  for  the  world,  was  mani- 
fested in  the  world,  to  instruct  men  and  lead  them  into 
the  right  way.  What  he  said  and  taught  has  been  in- 
cluded in  twelve  sorts  of  works.  There  are,  however, 
other  collections  containing  the  choice  portion  of  his  doc- 
trine, such,  for  instance,  as  the  four  works  known  as  the 
Agamas.  After  Buddha  left  the  world,  Ananda  collected 
a  certain  number  of  volumes,  in  each  of  which  the  words 
of  Buddha  are  quoted,  whether  the  Sutra  be  large  or  small, 


o 


o  PREFACE. 


with  this  introductory  phrase,  "  Thus  have  I  heard."  The 
place  where  the  sermon  was  preached  is  also  given,  and 
the  occasion  and  circumstances  of  it.  It  was  from  these 
works  that  the  Shamans,  in  after  years,  copied  out  the 
various  Gathas,  some  of  four  lines,  some  of  six  lines,  and 
attached  to  each  set  a  title  according  to  the  subject  therein 
explained.  But  all  these  verses,  without  exception,  are 
taken  from  some  one  or  other  of  the  accepted  Scriptures, 
and  therefore  they  are  called  Law-verses  (or  Scripture 
extracts),  because  they  are  found  in  the  Canon. 

ISTow  the  common  edition  used  by  people  generally  is 
the  one  with  700  Gathas.  The  meaning  of  these  Gathas 
is  sometimes  very  obscure  (deep),  and  men  say  that  there 
is  no  meaning  at  all  in  them.  But  let  them  consider  that 
as  it  is  difficult  to  meet  with  a  teacher  like  Buddha,  so 
the  words  of  Buddha  are  naturally  hard  of  explanation. 
Moreover,  all  the  literature  of  this  religion  is  written  in 
the  language  of  India,  which  widely  differs  from  that  of 
China — the  language  and  the  books,  in  fact,  are  those  of 
the  Devas  (Heaven).  So  to  translate  them  faithfully  is 
not  an  easy  task. 

The  present  work,  the  original  of  which  consisted  of  500 
verses,  was  brought  from  India  in  the  third  year  of  the 
reign  of  Hwang-wu  (a.d.  223),  by  Wai-chi-lan,  and,  with 
the  help  of  another  Indian  called  Tsiang-im,  was  first  ex- 
plained, and  then  translated  into  Chinese.  On  some  objec- 
tion being  made  as  to  the  inelegance  of  the  phrases 
employed,  Wai-chi-lan  stated  "  that  the  words  of  Buddha 
are  holy  words,  not  merely  elegant  or  tasteful,  and  that 
his  Law  is  not  designed  to  attract  persons  by  its  pleasing 
character,  but  by  its  deep  and  spiritual  meaning." 

Finally,  the  work  of  translation  was  finished,  and  after- 
wards 13  additional  sections  added,  making  up  the  whole 
to  752  verses,   14,580  words,  and  headings  of  chapters, 

39. 


(    31     ) 


DHAMMAPADA, 

OR 

VERSES    FROM    THE    LAW, 

WITH  ACCOMPANYING  PARABLES. 
A  SOtra  (Cod.  2.) 

TRANSLATED  BY  THE  SHAMANS  FA-KHEU  AND   FA-LIH, 
OF  THE  WES TER N  TS IN  D YNA STY. 


-♦■♦- 


SECTION   I. 

IMPERMANENCY   (ANICCAtI). 

I.  The  first  parable  1  in  tliis  section  relates  tliat  Sakra 
having  on  one  occasion  been  conceived  in  the  household 
of  a  potter,  as  the  offspring  of  the  female  ass  that  turned 
the  mill,  the  ass,  overjoyed  at  the  prospect  of  progeny, 
kicked  her  heels  up,  and  broke  all  the  pitchers  and  pots 
which  the  master  had  made.  On  this  the  man,  takin;:^ 
a  stick,  belaboured  the  beast  to  such  a  degree,  that  the 
newly-formed  foetus  was  destroyed,  and  the  prospect  of 

1  This  parable  is  the  same  in  Cod.  i.  equipages  of  the  youths  of  Yaisali, 
and  ii.  It  differs  in  Cod.  iii.  In  the  who  drove  to  the  Vihara  where  Bud- 
last  name,  the  scene  of  the  story  is  at  dha  was  (the  Monkey-tank  Vihara) 
Vaisali.  The  sermon  was  designed  to  in  their  variousl3'--adorned  chariots, 
show  the  comparative  worthlessness  [But  in  Cod.  iii.  the  verse  occurs  after 
of  all  earthly  grandeur.  The  argu-  the  third  story.] 
ment  was  derived  from  the  gaudy 


32  DHAMMAPADA, 

offspring  cut  off.     On  whicli  occasion  Buddha  repeated 
these  lines — 

''Whatever  exists^  {sanshdra)  is  without  endur- 
ance. And  hence  the  terms  ^'  flourishing "  and 
*'  decaying."  2  A  man  is  born,  and  then  he  dies. 
Oh,  the  happiness  of  escaping  from  this  condition  ! 
For  the  life  of  men  is  but  as  the  earthen  vessels 
made  in  a  potter's  mill ;  formed  with  such  care, 
they  are  all  destined  to  destruction." 

Sakra,  having  heard  these  verses,  was  enabled  to  enter 
on  the  first  path  of  the  Buddhist  profession,  and  obtained 
peace. 

2.  On  a  certain  occasion  Buddha  was  residing  in  the 
country  of  Sravasti  (Sewet).  The  Eaja  Prasenajit  had 
been  celebrating  the  funeral  obsequies  of  the  queen-mother, 
aged  more  than  ninety  years.  On  his  return,  he  came  to 
the  place  where  Buddha  was  and  saluted  him.  On  this 
the  great  teacher  spake  thus  (after  inquiring  respecting 
the  occasion  of  the  visit) :  "  There  are  four  things,  0  Eaja  ! 
which  from  the  first  till  now  have  been  the  causes  of  con- 
stant anxiety  and  fear  to  men — the  fear  of  old  age,  of 
disease,  of  death,  and  of  grief  consequent  on  death.  Alas  ! 
the  life  of  man  is  but  as  the  perishing  things  we  see 
around  us ;  to-day  they  flourish,  to-morrow  they  are  gone. 
Just  as  the  waters  of  the  five  rivers  3  are  ever  flowing  on 
without  cessation  day  and  night,  such  is  the  case  with 
man — his  life  is  ever  ebbing  away."  And  then  the  Hon- 
oured of  the  world  spoke  these  words  and  said — 

"  As  the  waters  of  a  river  ever  hasten  on  and 
flow  away,  and  once  gone,  never   return,   such  is 

1  Ch.  liing.  tas  often  the  meaDing  I  have  given  it 

2  The  Chinese  fa,  as  is  well  known,     in  the  text. 

2  Of  the  Panjah  i 


IMPERMANENCY.  33 

the  life  of  man.     That  which  is  gone  knows  not 
•any  return." 

Buddha  having  further  expounded  this  subject,  the  King 
and  his  attendants  dismissed  their  grief,  and,  filled  with 
joy,  entered  the  "  Paths."  ^ 

3.  On  a  certain  occasion,  when  Buddha  was  dwelling  in 
the  Bamboo  Garden  near  Rajagriha,  he  had  been  preach- 
ing in  the  city,  and  was  returning  homewards  with  his 
followers  when  he  met  a  man  driving  a  herd  of  fat  and 
sleek  cattle  towards  the  gates  of  the  town.  On  this  the 
Honom^ed  of  the  world  took  up  the  subject,  and  spake  as 
follows : — 

"  As  a  man  with  his  staff  in  his  hand^  o^oes  alonsf 
tending  and  pasturing  the  cattle,  so  are  old  age  and 
death,  they  also  watch  over  the  life  that  perishes ; 
and  of  all  they  watch  over,  there  is  not  one,  of  what- 
ever class,  man  or  woman,  rich  or  poor,  but  in  the 
end  shall  decay  and  disappear.  Every  day  and 
night  takes  from  the  little  space  given  to  each  one 
born ;  there  is  the  gradual  decay  of  a  few  years  and 
all  is  gone,  as  the  waters  of  a  pool  are  cut  off  (or 
exhausted)." 

Buddha  having  arrived  at  the  grove,  and  having  washed 
liis  feet  and  arranged  liis  robes,  sat  down;  on  this  occasion 
Ananda  respectfully  asked  him  to  explain  the  verses  he 
had  just  repeated,  on  which  the  Honoured  of  the  world 
related  that  the  master  of  the  oxen  he  had  just  seen  sent 
them  forth  day  by  day  to  pasture  and  feed,  in  order  that 
when  fattened  and  well  conditioned  they  might  be  killed 

1  The  "paths''  are  the  four  stages         2 'j]jis  verse  seems   to   agree   with 
in    the    progress    towards    complete     No.    135   of  the   Pali.      {Catena,   j). 
emancipation.    (Compare  Max  Miiller,     27.) 
Dhammapadc,  cix.,  n.) 

C 


34  DHAMMAPADA. 

one  by  one.  "Such,"  he  added,  "is  the  fate  of  all  that 
lives ;  it  is  thus  it  flourishes  for  a  moment  and  then  dies." 
On  this  upwards  of  two  hundred  of  the  hearers  obtained 
spiritual  powers,^  and  became  Rahats." 

4.  On  one  occasion  when  Buddha  was  residing  at 
Sravasti,  in  the  Garden  of  Anathapindada,^  a  certain 
Brahmacharin,^  who  had  lost  an  only  daughter,  about 
fourteen  or  fifteen  years  of  age,  very  beautiful  and  much 
beloved,  being  nearly  deprived  of  reason  through  grief, 
having  heard  tidings  of  the  wisdom  of  the  holy  one 
(Buddha),  came  to  him  where  he  was,  and  laid  bare  the 
cause  of  his  unhappiness,  on  which  the  teacher  took  up 
his  discourse,  and  said — 

"  There  are  four  things  in  the  world,  0  Brah- 
naacharin!  which  cannot  permanently  last,  and  what 
are  the  four  ?  Thinking  we  have  obtained  some- 
thins:  that  will  last,  it  must  needs  be  we  find  that 
it  will  not  continue.  Being  rich,  it  must  needs  be 
poverty  will  come.  Being  united  and  agreed, 
there  will  be  division  and  separation.  Being 
strong  and  hale,  yet  there  will  come  deatL"  And 
then  the  Honoured  of  the  world  added  these  lines — 
"  That  which  appears  permanent  will  perish ;  that 
which  is  high  will  be  brought  low ;  where  there  is 
agreement,  there  will  come  division;  and  where 
there  is  birth,  there  will  be  death." 

1  ]\Iiraculous  power,  or,  the  power     with  those  found  in  the  south.  (Corn- 
to  work  miracles.  pare  the  Chinese  copy  of  Mahdvastu, 

2  As  is    well    known    this    person     K.  6.) 

bought    for    Buddha    a     site     near  ^  The  word "  Brahmachirin"  occur- 

Sravasti,    on    which   the    celebrated  ring    throughout    this    work    corre- 

Jetavana  Vihara   was   built.     There  sponds  to  the  "  Brahmana "   of  the 

are    full    accounts    in    the    Chinese  Southern  version. 
Canon  of    his    history,  which   agree 


IMPERMANENCY, 


35 


On  this  the  Brahmacharin  received  enlightenment,  and 
having  assumed  the  robes  and  tonsure  of  a  Bhikshu,  he 
quickly  became  a  Kahat. 

5.  Once  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Gridhrakuta 
Mountain,  near  Eajagriha,  there  was  a  certain  famous 
courtezan  in  the  city,  called  "  Lien-hwa "  (Pundari,  or 
Padma)  most  beautiful  in  form,  and  incomparable  for 
grace.  This  woman,  wearied  of  her  mode  of  life,  resolved 
to  join  herself  to  Buddha  and  become  a  Bhikshuni. 
Accordingly  she  proceeded  towards  the  place  where  he 
was,  and  having  half  ascended  the  mountain,  she  halted 
awhile  at  a  fountain  of  water  to  drink ;  whilst  lifting  the 
water  to  her  mouth  she  saw  her  face  reflected  in  the 
fountain,  and  she  could  not  but  observe  her  own  incom- 
parable beauty,  the  delicacy  of  her  complexion,  her  rosy 
hair,  her  graceful  figure.  On  seeing  herself  thus  she 
altered  her  mind,  and  said — "  Shall  one  born  so  beautiful 
as  I  am  go  out  of  the  world  and  become  a  recluse  ? — no ! 
rather  let  me  have  my  fill  of  pleasure  and  be  satisfied  " — 
on  this  she  made  ready  to  turn  back  and  go  home.  But 
in  the  meantime  Buddha,  seeing  the  circumstance,  and 
knowing  that  Pundari  was  in  a  condition  to  be  saved 
(converted),  transformed  himself  at  once  into  a  beautiful 
woman,  infinitely  more  charming  than  Pundari.  Meeting 
as  they  went,  the  courtezan  was  amazed  at  the  beauty  of 
the  strange  woman,  and  asked  her,  "  Whence  come  you, 
fair  one  ?  and  where  dwell  your  kindred  ?  and  why  do 
you  travel  thus  alone  without  attendants  ? "  On  which 
the  stranger  replied,  "  I  am  returning  to  yonder  city,  and 
though  we  be  not  acquainted,  let  us  join  company  and  go 
together."  On  this  they  went  on  their  way  till  they  came 
to  a  certain  fountain  on  the  road,  where  they  sat  down. 
At  length,  the  conversation  having  ceased,  the  strange 
beauty,  resting  herself  against  the  knees  of  Pundari,  fell 
asleep.  After  a  time  the  courtezan,  looking  down  on  her 
friend,  was  amazed  to  behold  her  form  entirely  changed; 


36  DHAMMAPADA. 

she  had  become  loathsome  as  a  corpse,  her  face  pallid,  her 
teeth  gone,  the  hair  fallen  from  her  head,  hateful  insects 
feeding  on  her  flesh.  Frightened  and  aghast  at  the  sight, 
Pundari  hastened  away  from  the  spot,  and  as  she  ex- 
claimed "  How  transient  is  human  beauty  !  "  she  hurried 
back  again  in  the  direction  of  Buddha's  dwelling-place, 
and  having  arrived,  cast  herself  prostrate  at  his  feet,  and 
related  to  him  what  she  had  seen,  on  which  Buddha 
addressed  her  thus — "There  are  four  things,  Pundari, 
which  must  ever  cause  sadness  and  disappointment. 
That  one,  however  beautiful,  must  yet  become  old ;  that 
one,  however  firmly  established,  must  die ;  that  one  bound 
in  closest  ties  of  relationship  and  affection,  must  yet  be 
separated  from  those  he  loves;  and  that  wealth,  heaped 
up  in  ever  such  profusion,  must  yet  be  scattered  and 
lost."  And  then  the  World-honoured  added  these  lines, 
and  said — 


"  Old  age  brings  with  it  loss  of  all  bodily  attrac- 
tion ;  through  decay  and  disease  a  man  perishes  ; 
his  body  bent,  and  his  flesh  withered,  this  is  the 
end  of  life.  What  use  is  this  body  when  it  lies 
rottinor  beside  the  flowinsfs  of  the  Gano;es  ?  It  is  but 
the  prison-house  of  disease,  and  of  the  pains  of  old 
age  and  death.  To  delight  in  pleasure,  and  to  be 
greedy  after  self-indulgence,  is  but  to  increase  the 
load  of  sin,  forgetting  the  great  change  that  must 
come,  and  the  inconstancy  of  human  life.  With  no 
son  to  depend  upon,  without  father  or  brother ; 
Death  pressing  at  the  door — without  a  friend  (rela- 
tion) to  look  to  for  aid." 

The  courtezan  having  heard  these  words,  was  able  to 
see  that  life  is  but  as  the  flower,  that  there  is  nought 
permanent  but  Nirvana,  and  so  she  requested  permission 


IMPERMANENCY.  37 

to  become  a  Bhiksliiini,  wMcli  being  readily  granted,  she 
assumed  the  robes  and  the  tonsure,  and  soon  became  a 
Eahat,  and  all  the  rest  who  heard  the  words  of  Buddha 
were  filled  with  inexpressible  joy. 

6.  In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  dwelling  in  the 
Bamboo  Garden  near  Piajagriha,  preaching  the  Law, 
there  was  a  certain  Brahmacharin  and  his  three  brothers, 
who  had  obtained  spiritual  perception,  and  thereby  knew 
that  after  seven  days  they  would  have  to  die.  On  which 
they  said— «^"  By  our  spiritual  power  we  can  overturn 
heaven  and  earth,  touch  the  sun  and  moon,  move  moun- 
tains, and  check  the  flowing  torrent,  but  yet  after  all  we 
cannot  arrest  death."  Then  one  said,  "  I  will  seek  out  in. 
the  depths  of  ocean  this  Demon  of  inconstancy  and 
destroy  him."  Another  said,  "  I  will  rend  Mount  Sumeru 
in  twain,  and  enter  there  to  seek  this  Demon  of  incon- 
stancy to  destroy  him."  Another  said,  "  I  will  mount 
into  remotest  space  to  seek  the  Demon  of  inconstancy  and 
destroy  him."  Another  said,  "  I  will  enter  the  bowels  of 
the  earth  to  seek  him  and  destroy  him."  The  King  of  the 
country  having  heard  of  these  men,  came  to  Buddha  to 
inquire  respecting  the  point,  on  which  the  Honoured  of  the 
world  explained  that  there  were  four  things  which,  whilst 
we  are  in  the  world  {yin),  cannot  be  escaped,  ist.  It  is 
impossible  to  avoid  birth  in  some  form  or  other;  2d, 
Having  been  born  it  is  impossible  to  escape  old  age ; 
3d,  When  old,  it  is  impossible  to  escape  infirmity  and 
disease ;  4th,  Under  these  circumstances,  it  is  impossible 
to  escape  death — and  then  he  added  these  verses  and 
said — 

''  Neither  in  space,  nor  in  tbe  depths  of  ocean,^ 

1  This  verse  agrees  with  v.  128  of  Dhammapada    are;    take,  e.g.,    the 

the   Southern  version.     It  occurs  in  pada  preceding  the  one  just  named 

God.  iii.  K.  II.  fol.  f.     I  would  here  in  Cod.  iii.    "  Doing  evil,  you  will  go 

notice  (by  the  way)   how  singularly  to   Hell.      Doing  good  (or  "prepar- 

curt    and   definite    these    verses    of  ing,'*  or  "practising"  good),  you  will 


38 


DHAMMAPADA. 


nor  in  tlie  hidden  fastness  of  the  mountain,  nor  in 
any  other  place  can  death  be  escaped.  It  is  by 
knowing  this  and  reflecting  upon  it  that  the  Bhik- 
shu  is  able  to  overthrow  the  army  of  Mara  and 
obtain  deliverance  from  birth  and  death."  ^ 


go  to  Heaven.  If  you  are  able  to 
persevere  in  the  good  path,  then  with- 
out any  remnants  (of  sorrow)  you 
will  enter  Nirvana." 

1  In  Cod.  iii.  we  have  numerous 
verses  under  the  heading  of  this 
chapter,  among  which  I  observe  on 
fol.  9  and  lo  the  stanza,  numbered 
146  in  the  Southern  copy. 

"  What  joy  ?  What  laughter  ?  let 
us  recollect  the  everlasting  burnings ! 
Lost  in  deepest  gloom,  why  seek  ye 
not  the  Light?"    [The  "everlasting 


burnings "  are  explained  in  the  Com- 
mentary as  those  resulting  from 
sorrow  and  pain.]  As  a  further  in- 
stance of  epigram  in  these  verses,  I 
would  refer  to  Cod.  iii.  K.  II.  V"- 
"  The  Sun  which  shines  to-day  once 
set,  so  much  less  of  life  remains  !  Ah  ! 
what  joy  can  there  be  in  this  con- 
dition, resembling  the  fish  in  ever- 
shallowing  waters."  [With  respect 
to  "burning,"  as  the  result  of 
sin— consult  v,  136,  n.  Max  Miiller, 
Dh.] 


39 


SECTION   11. 

INCITING   TO  WISDOM.^ 

I.  This  section  consisting  of  twenty-nine  verses,^  is  de- 
signed to  excite  listless  mendicants  to  renewed  exertion 
in  the  path  of  Duty.  The  first  four  gathas  were  spoken  by 
Buddha  in  the  Jetavana  at  Sravasti.  On  this  occasion  a 
careless  disciple  had  left  the  company  of  his  hearers^ 
whilst  he  was  preaching  on  the  necessity  of  exertion  in 
casting  off  the  hindrances  and  trammels  tliat  prevent 
advance  in  a  religious  life.  Having  retired  to  the  interior 
of  his  cell,  he  indulged  himself  in  sleep  and  effeminacy 
— not  knowing  that  after  seven  days  he  would  die. 
Whereupon  Buddha  addressed  him  thus : 

"  Alas  !  arise  thou  !  ^  why  sleeping  there  ?  a  com- 
panion of  the  spider,  and  the  creeping  insect. 
Hidden  from  sight,  practising  impm^ity,  miserably- 
deceived  with  regard  to  the  character  of  the  body  (or 
Life),  even  as  one  who  dreads  the  amputation  of  a 
diseased  limb,  his  heart  heavy,  and  his  affliction 
great,  seeks  forgetfulness  in  sleep,  but  neverthe- 
less cannot  escape  the  recollection  of  bis  coming 
calamity — such  is  your  case.  But  the  man  who 
strives  after  true  wisdom,*  feels  no  such  sorrow, 
always  reflecting  on  religion,  he  forgets  himself — 

1  Chinese   "  kian  hioh."     We  ob-  -  That  is  in  Cod.  ii. 

serve  that  in  Cod.  iii.  the  title  of  this  ^  There  is  some  similarity  here  with 

second  chapter  is  "Desire"  or  "Lust"  §  i68  and  the  Southern  copy. 

(Tanha),  and  its  verses  agree  with  212,  "*  Literally  "understands  the  char- 

ss.  of  the  Pali.  acter  (outline)  of  virtue." 


40  DHAMMAPADA. 

2:)0ssessed  of  right  apprehension  of  Truth  he  in- 
creases in  wisdom  daily,  he  becomes  a  light  in  the 
world ;  however  born,^  his  happiness  is  a  thousand 
fold  greater,  and  in  the  end  he  shall  escape  every 
evil  mode  of  existence." 

Hearing  these  verses  the  mendicant  arose  and  came 
before  Buddha,  and  prostrated  himself  in  his  presence ;  on 
which  the  World-honoured  asked  him  if  he  knew  his  former 
states  of  existence ;  the  mendicant  confessed  that  owing  to 
the  indulgence  of  his  carnal  desires,  he  was  unable  to 
penetrate  such  mysteries — on  which  the  teacher  explained 
how  in  the  time  of  a  former  Buddha  he  had  been  a  dis- 
ciple, but  had  given  way  to  self-indulgence  and  sleep — on 
account  of  which  he  had  been  born  for  manv  thousand 
years,  as  an  insect,  and  in  other  similar  forms — but  now 
his  evil  Karma  exhausted,  he  had  a^^ain  been  born  as  a 
man  and  become  a  mendicant.  On  hearing  this  the 
Shaman,  struck  with  remorse,  repented  of  his  sin  and 
became  a  Eahat. 

2.  Formerly,  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  Sravasti,  in 
the  Jetavana,  whilst  preaching  for  the  benefit  of  the  four 
orders  of  his  followers,  there  was  a  young  Bhikshu,  who 
being  overcome  by  foolish  thoughts,  was  unable  to  restrain 
his  desires.  Grieved  at  this,  he  resolved  to  dismember 
himself,  and  for  that  purpose  he  went  to  the  house  of  his 
Patron  (danapati),  and  having  procured  a  knife  he  pro- 
ceeded to  his  cell,  and  sitting  on  his  couch  he  began  to 
reflect  on  the  evil  which  resulted  from  the  power  of 
gratifying  desire.  Buddha  knowing  his  thoughts,  and 
perceiving  him  to  be  deceived  by  ignorance  of  the  true 
cause  of  his  conduct,  an  ill-restrained  mind,  proceeded  to 
his  cell,  and  inquired  what  he  was  going  to  do.  On  this 
the  Bhikshu  explained  that  as  he  was  unable  to  check 

1  Or,  "  whatever  is  born,  its  happiness  is  a  thousandfold  greater,"  i.e.,  iu 
consequence  of  his  virtue.  - 


INCITING  TO  WISDOM.  41 

desire,  and  in  consequence  to  advance  in  religions  exercise, 
he  was  about  to  dismember  himself.  On  this  Buddha 
explained  that  uncertainty  and  doubt  were  the  causes  of 
delay  in  religious  progress,  that  the  first  thing  to  do  was 
to  govern  the  mind,  and  restrain  the  thoughts,  without 
which  merely  to  get  rid  of  the  external  instrument  of  evil 
was  useless,  and  then  he  added  these  lines — 

*'  Learning  first  to  cut  ofip  the  Mother,  and  to 
follow  the  one  true  guide  (Minister),  dismissing  all 
the  subordinate  place-holders,  this  is  (the  conduct 
of)  the  truly  enlightened  man." 

And  then  explaining  that  "  Doubt "  was  the  Mother, 
and  the  twelve  causes  and  effects "  l  the  subordinates, 
whilst  Wisdom  was  the  one  Minister,  the  Bhikshu  obtained 
enlightenment,  and  was  at  rest. 

3.  Formerly,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Gridhra- 
kuta Mountain  near  Bajagriha  preaching  the  Law  of  Eternal 
Life  {i.e.,  Nirvana)  to  the  assembled  multitudes,  there  was 
a  certain  obdurate  and  hardened  Bhikshu  present,  on  whom 
the  words  of  the  Preacher  had  no  effect.  On  this  Buddha, 
knowing  his  thoughts,  sent  him  to  the  back  of  the  moun- 
tains to  meditate  beneath  a  tree  in  the  middle  of  the 
gorge,  known  as  that  of  the  "  Evil  Spirits  " — with  a  view 
to  his  casting  away  the  impediments  that  prevented  him 
from  attaining  Nirvana.  Arrived  at  the  spot  he  was 
constantly  alarmed  and  interrupted  by  the  sounds  of  the 
evil  spirits,  though  he  saw  no  form,  and  so  instead  of 
arriving  at  a  fixed  state  of  composure,  he  rather  desired  to 
go  back  to  the  place  whence  he  came — but  on  reflecting 
that  the  sounds  he  heard  were  only  those  of  evil  spirits 
who  wished  to  drive  him  from  his  purpose,  he  stayed  where 
he  was.  Then  Buddha  coming  near  him  as  he  sat,  took 
his  place  beside  him  and  said — "  Have  you  no  fear  dwell- 
ing alone  in  this  solitary  place  ?  "  to  which  he  replied — "  At 

iTheNidanas. 


42  DHAMMAPADA. 

first  when  I  had  scarcely  yet  entered  on  this  part  of  the 
Mountain,  I  was  for  a  moment  filled  with  fear — but  then 
a  wild  elephant  coming  to  the  place  were  I  was,  and  lying 
down  close  to  me  under  a  Tree,  went  to  sleep,  as  though 
he  were  perfectly  rejoiced  to  get  away  from  the  rest 
of  the  herd,  and  be  at  peace  (and  so  I  was  re-assured)." 
Then  Buddha,  knowing  perfectly  the  circumstances  of  the 
case,  said,  "  That  elephant  was  but  one  of  a  herd  of  five 
hundred,  who  from  fear  that  he  might  be  captured  with 
the  rest,  found  his  joy  in  separation,  and  a  solitary  life — 
how  much  more,  then,  should  you  seek  for  happiness  in 
leaving  your  home,  and  practising  in  solitude  the  rules  of 
an  ascetic  life  ?"  and  then  he  added  these  verses — 

^'  Perceiving  that  the  ignorant  herd  can  never 
attain  true  Wisdom/  the  wise  man  prefers  in  soli- 
tude to  guard  himself  in  virtuous  conduct,  not  asso- 
ciating with  the  foolish  ;  rejoicing  in  the  practice 
of  moral  duties  [sild)^  and  pursuing  such  conduct  as 
becomes  this  mode  of  life,  there  is  no  need  of  a 
companion  or  associate  in  such  practice — solitary 
in  virtue,  without  sorrow,  a  man  rejoices  as  the 
wild  elephant  (escaped  from  the  herd)." 

On  hearing  these  words  the  Bhikshu  obtained  rest,  and 
the  "  Evil  Spirits  "  also,  who  listened  and  understood  them, 
were  so  awed  that  they  vowed  never  again  to  molest  soli- 
tary ascetics,  and  then  Buddha  and  the  mendicant  returned 
to  their  place. 

4.  On  a  certain  occasion  when  Buddha  was  residino;  in  the 
Jetavana  at  Sravasti,  preaching  for  the  good  of  Devas  and 
men,  two  new  disciples  from  Eajagriha  desired  to  go  to 
the  place  where  he  was  to  see  him.  Between  the  two 
countries  there  was  an  uninhabited  and  inhospitable  desert. 
Parched  with  the  heat  and  utterly  exhausted,  they  came 

1  The  expression  "  Shen  yau"  is  used  in  a  Buddhist  sense  for  "  Bodhi." 


INCITING  TO  WISDOM.  43 

at  length  to  a  pool  of  water  and  sat  down,  eagerly  desiring 
to  slake  their  thirst.  But  they  perceived  that  the  water 
was  full  of  insects,  and  so  hesitated  to  drink.  At  length 
one  said,  "  If  I  drink  not  I  shall  not  be  able  to  see  Buddha, 
the  end  justifies  the  means,"  and  so  he  drank  of  the  water. 
The  other,  considering  that  the  Law  of  Buddha  was  one 
of  universal  love,  which  forbade  the  taking  of  life,  refused 
to  drink,  and  as  the  other  went  on  his  way  alone,  the  latter 
died  and  was  born  in  Heaven.  Then  considering  the  cir- 
cumstances of  his  former  life,  he  quickly  descended  and 
came  to  the  place  where  Buddha  was  and  saluted  him. 
In  a  short  time  the  first  also  arrived  at  the  place,  and  on 
Buddha  asking  him  whence  he  came  and  where  his  com- 
panion was,  he  related  with  tears  aU  the  circumstances  of 
the  case,  on  which  the  Teacher,  pointing  to  the  bright  Deva 
come  down  from  Heaven,  assured  the  other  that  this  was 
his  former  companion ;  he  had  kept  the  Law  and  was  born 
in  Heaven,  and  was  the  first  to  behold  the  form  of  Buddha; 
but  you  "  who  say  you  see  me,  and  yet  have  transgressed 
my  Law,  are  not  seen  by  me,  but  are  as  though  you  were 
distant  ten  thousand  li,  whereas  this  man  who  has  kept 
the  Law,  dwells  ever  in  my  sight,"  and  the  World-honoured 
one  added  these  lines,  and  said — 

""  The  obedient  disciple  who  follows  the  pre- 
cepts without  fail,  in  either  world  (Heaven  or  earth) 
exalted,  he  shall  obtain  his  desire  and  aim  (his 
prayer).  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  disciple  who 
is  stint  in  obedience,  not  keeping  the  precepts  in 
their  strictness,  in  either  world  grievously  afflicted, 
mourns  for  his  former  vows  (unaccomplished).  Yet 
both,-^  if  they  persevere  in  their  inquiries  and  search, 
shall  be  saved  from  error,  although  with  difficulty." 

On  hearing  these  words  the  disciple  who  had  erred  was 
overjoyed,  and  arrived  at  enlightenment. 

1  It  is  possible  the  expression  may  refer  to  the  second  only. 


(    44    ) 


SECTION  III. 

THE  DISCIPLE,  OR  "  SRAVAKA." 

I.  Once  on  a  time  in  Sravasti  there  was  a  certain  housewife, 
poor  though  she  was,  who  had  no  religious  principle,  and 
was  without  faith.  Buddha  seeing  her  condition  was 
moved  with  pity.  He  saw  that,  whenever  his  followers 
went  begging  through  the  city,  they  met  with  nothing 
but  abuse  at  the  door  of  this  woman's  house.  On  a  Shaman 
expostulating  with  her,  on  the  ground  that  he  only  sought 
alms  as  a  religious  duty,  she  said,"  If  you  were  dying  I  would 
give  you  nothing,  much  less  now  that  you  are  hale  and 
well."  On  this  the  Shaman,  standing  before  her,  assumed 
the  condition  of  one  who  was  really  dead.  The  various 
functions  of  his  body  ceased,  and  from  his  mouth  and 
nose  crept  in  and  out  the  hateful  insects  that  accompany 
death.  On  seeing  this  ghastly  sight,  the  woman  fell  down 
in  a  swoon,  and  so  remained.  Meanwhile  the  Shaman,  by  his 
spiritual  power,  transported  himself  thence  a  few  lis,  and, 
sitting  beneath  a  tree,  composed  himself  to  contemplation. 
Meantime  the  husband  of  the  woman  returning,  and  finding 
his  wife  in  the  condition  related,  inquired  the  reason  of 
it,  on  which  she  replied  that  she  had  been  frightened  by  a 
rascally  Shaman.  On  this  the  husband  in  a  rage  seized 
his  bow  and  his  sword,  and  set  out  to  pursue  and  avenge 
himself  on  the  mendicant.  Coming  to  where  he  was,  the 
Shaman,  by  his  spiritual  power,  surrounded  himself  with  a 
wall,  through  which  there  were  gates  of  approach,  but  all 
were  closed.  The  incensed  husband,  being  unable  to  get 
^t  the  mendicant,  asked  him  to  open  the  gates ;  on  which 
he  replied,  "  Lay  aside  your  bow  and  your  sword  and  you 


THE  DISCIPLE,  OR  '' SRAvAKA:'  45 

may  enter."  On  this  the  man  thought,  "  Even  if  I  leave 
my  weapons  behind  me  I  shall  be  able  to  maul  him  with 
my  fists."  On  this  he  put  down  his  bow  and  sword, 
and  asked  again  for  admission.  But  the  Shaman  said, 
"  The  gate  cannot  be  opened,  for  the  bow  and  the  sword 
which  you  must  lay  aside  are  not  those  weapons  you  car- 
ried in  your  hand,  but  the  enmity  and  malice  that  fill  your 
heart ;  lay  these  aside  and  you  may  enter."  On  this  the 
man,  struck  with  the  conviction  of  his  sin,  both  he  and  his 
wife  repented  of  their  evil  designs  and  became  disciples — 
on  which  occasion  the  enlightened  follower  of  Buddha  (man 
of  Bodhi,  or  reKgious  man)  added  these  words,  and  said — 

"  The  disciple  (Sravaka)  who  is  able  to  hold  (the 
precepts)  firmly,  like  a  wall,  difficult  to  be  over- 
turned, surrounds  himself  with  the  protection  of  the 
Law,  and  thus  persevering  perfects  himself  in  saving 
wisdom.  The  disciple,  with  his  mind  enlightened, 
by  this  enlightenment  adds  yet  to  his  store  of  wis- 
dom, and  so  obtains  perfect  insight  into  the  mysteries 
of  Eeligion  (Truth),  and  thus  illumined,  he  practises 
the  duties  of  his  calling  in  peace.  The  disciple,  able 
to  cast  away  (the  causes  of)  sorrow,  in  perfect  rest 
enjoys  happiness,  and  by  virtuously  preaching  the 
Law  of  Eternal  Life,  himself  obtains  Nirvana.  By 
hearing,  he  acquaints  himself  with  the  Kules  of  a 
Holy  Life  ;  he  shakes  off  doubt  and  becomes  settled 
in  faith.  By  hearing,  he  is  able  to  resist  all  that 
is  contrary  to  the  Law  (Truth,  or  Eeligion),  and  so 
advancing,  he  arrives  at  the  place  where  there  is 
no  more  Death." 

On  hearing  these  words  the  man  and  his  wife,  beholding 
the  wonderful  signs  of  Buddha  displayed  in  the  person  of 
this  disciple,  smote  on  their   breasts   in  penitence,  and 


46  DHAMMAPADA. 

countless  thousands,  like  themselves,  throughout  the  world, 
were  converted  and  saved. 

2.  In  old  time,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  country 
of  Kausambi,  in  a  certain  Yihara  called  Mei-yin  (beautiful 
voice),  and  preaching  for  the  sake  of  the  four  orders,  there 
was  a  certain  Brahmacharin,  unrivalled  for  knowledge  of 
Scripture,  who  being  unable  to  find  any  one  equal  to  him- 
self in  argument,  was  accustomed  to  carry,  wherever  he 
went,  a  lighted  Torch  in  his  hand.  One  day  a  man  in  the 
market-place  of  a  certain  town,  seeing  him  thus,  asked 
him  the  reason  of  his  strange  conduct,  on  which  he  replied 
— "  The  world  is  so  dark,  and  men  so  deluded,  that  I  carry 
this  Torch  to  light  it  up  so  far  as  I  can."  l  At  this  time 
Buddha  transformed  himself  into  a  man  of  eminence 
(magistrate),  who,  sitting  on  his  chair  of  office  in  the 
market-place,  forthwith  called  out  to  the  Brahmacharin, 
"  What  ho  there!  what  are  you  about  (with  that  Torch)  ?" 
To  whom  the  Brahmacharin  replied,  "  All  men  are  so 
wrapped  in  ignorance  and  gloom,  that  I  carry  this  Torch  to 
illumine  them."  Then  the  magistrate  asked  him  again,  "And 
are  you  so  learned  as  to  be  acquainted  with  the  four  treatises 
(vidyas)  which  occur  in  the  midst  of  the  Sacred  Books,  to 
wit,  the  treatise  on  Literature  (Sabdavidya) ;  the  treatise  on 
the  "  Heavenly  Bodies  and  their  Paths ; "  the  treatise  on 
"  Government ;  "  and  the  treatise  on  "  Military  Art "  ?  On 
the  Brahmacharin  being  forced  to  confess  he  was  unac- 
quainted with  these  things,  he  flung  away  his  Torch,  and 
Buddha  appearing  in  liis  glorious  body,  added  these  words — 

"  If  any  man,  whether  he  be  learned  or  not,  con- 
sider himself  so  great  as  to  despise  other  men,  he  is 
like  a  blind  man  holding  a  candle — blind  himself, 
he  illumines  others." 

On  hearing  these  words  the  Brahmacharin  sought  to  be- 
come a  disciple  of  Buddha,  and  was  accordingly  admitted. 

1  This  recalls  the  story  of  Diogenes  and  his  lantern. 


THE  DISCIPLE,  OR  '' SRAvAKA:'  47 

3.  There  was  in  former  days  a  certain  nobleman,  called 
Su-ta  (Sudatta  ?),  residing  at  Sravasti,  who  had  become  a 
disciple  of  Buddha,  and  entered  on  the  first  path.  He  had 
a  friend  called  "  Hau-shi "  (Sudana  ?),  who  was  not  a  be- 
liever. On  this  latter  falling  sick,  and  finding  no  help  in 
any  one  for  whose  advice  he  sent,  his  friend  Sudatta 
resolved  to  send  for  Buddha,  and  ask  him  to  visit  his 
friend.  In  compliance  with  the  request  Buddha  came,  and, 
with  his  body  glorious  as  the  sun,  entered  the  house  of 
Sudana,  and  sat  down.  [He  then  preached  a  sermon  on 
the  moral  diseases  to  which  men  are  liable,  and  afterwards 
added  these  lines] : 

*'  The  office  of  the  Sun  is  to  give  light ;  the  office 
of  a  Father,  to  be  kind,  and  compassionate  ;  the  office 
of  a  Kuler  is  to  restrain  and  govern ;  the  office  of  a 
Man  of  Reason  (religious  man)  is  to  listen  to  in- 
struction ;  a  physician  concerns  himself  with  pro- 
longing the  life  of  men  ;  a  warrior  desires  victory  ; 
and  so  Religion  (the  Law)  resides  in  the  possession 
of  wisdom.  A  happy  walk  through  life  is  the  glad- 
ness of  the  world  ;  a  friend  is  for  consultation ;  the 
choice  of  a  companion  is  for  the  occasion  which 
requires  him ;  to  behold  the  beauty  of  women  is 
the  joy  of  the  chamber ;  the  proof  of  wisdom  is  in 
speakiug  ;  to  be  a  Ruler  one  must  be  able  to  dis- 
criminate rightly ;  to  dispel  doubt  and  error,  one 
must  exercise  the  light  of  supreme  wisdom  (Bodlii) ; 
to  search  out  the  foundation  of  rest  and  quiet,  one 
must  be  able  faithfully  to  hold  (observe)  the 
Treasures  of  the  Law  (the  Scriptures).  He  who 
hears  is  able  to  be  of  advantage  to  the  present 
world,  his  wife,  children,  and  friends,  and  in  the 
next  world   to  arrive  at  perfect  happiness.     Still 


48  DHAMMAPADA. 

hearing,  lie  arrives  at  the  perfection  of  sacred  know- 
ledge, and  is  able  to  discriminate  and  explain  the 
secrets  of  Truth  ;  and  thus  he  governs  himself  with- 
out transgression  ;  receiving  the  Law,  he  extols  that 
which  is  right,  and  so  obtains  release  from  all 
(moral)  disease,  he  dissipates  all  the  causes  of  sorrow 
and  pain,  he  excludes  all  possibility  of  misfortune 
or  calamity,  he  is  always  successful  in  finding  a 
ground  for  peace  and  comfort  :  such  are  the  conse- 
quences following  in  the  life  of  one  who  '  hears 
much'  (the  Sravaka)." 

On  hearing  this  sermon,  the  sick  man  was  convinced  of 
the  Truth  and  became  a  disciple. 

4.  In  times  gone  by,  there  was  to  the  south  of  Rajagriha  a 
great  mountain,  distant  from  the  city  about  200  li.  Through 
this  mountain  there  was  a  pass  deep  and  lonely,  through 
which  the  road  to  South  India  lay.  Five  hundred  robbers 
had  taken  up  their  abode  in  this  defile,  who  used  to  murder 
and  spoil  all  travellers  that  passed  that  way.  TJie  king 
had  vainly  sent  to  capture  them,  but  they  always  escaped. 
Buddha,  residing  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  considering 
the  case  of  these  men,  that  they  understood  not  the  nature 
of  their  conduct,  and  that  although  he  had  come  into  the 
world  to  teach  men,  yet  their  eyes  had  not  seen  him,  nor 
their  ears  heard  the  tidings  of  his  Law,  he  resolved  to  go 
to  them.  Consequently  he  transformed  himself  into  a  man 
richly  dight,  on  a  well-caparisoned  steed,  with  his  sword 
and  bow,  with  bags  of  silver  and-  gold  on  his  saddle-bow, 
and  precious  stones  studding  his  horse's  bravery. 

On  entering^  the  defile  loud  neic^hed  his  steed.  On 
hearing  the  sound  the  500  robbers  started  up,  and  spying 
the  traveller,  exclaimed,  "  Never  have  we  had  such  prospect 
of  booty ;  let  us  up,  and  capture  him  1 "  So  they  proceeded 
to  surround  the  traveller,  with  a  view  to  prevent  his  escape ; 


THE  DISCIPLE,  OR  "SRAVAKA."  49 

but  lie,  with  one  sliot  of  liis  bow,  pierced  the  500,  and  with 
one  stroke  of  his  sword  wounded  them. 

On  their  falling  to  the  ground,  they  exclaimed,  "  What 
God  is  this  ?  Oh  that  he  would  draw  out  these  arrow?,  and 
assuage  the  bitter  pain  of  such  wounds  as  ours  ! "  On  this 
the  traveller  began  to  explain  that  such  hurts  as  these 
were  trivial  compared  with  the  pain  caused  by  the  sorrow 
that  rules  the  world,  and  the  wounds  of  unbelief  and  doubt, 
and  that  nouojht  but  the  wisdom  resultinor  from  earnest 
attention  (hearing)  to  the  Scriptures  could  heal  such 
wounds  ;  and  then  he  added  these  words  and  said : 

'*  There  is  no  painful  wound  so  bad  as  sorrow — 
no  piercing  arrow  so  sharp  as  folly.  Nothing  can 
remedy  these  but  an  earnest  attention  to  religious 
instruction.  From  this  the  blind  receive  sight,  the 
deluded  are  enlightened.  Men  are  guided  and  led 
by  this,  as  eyes  given  to  him  without  eyes.  This, 
then,  is  able  to  dis23el  unbelief,  to  remove  sorrow, 
to  impart  joy ;  the  highest  wisdom  is  the  lot  of 
those  who  'hear.'  This  is  the  title  of  him  who  has 
acquired  the  greatest  merit  (most  to  be  revered)." 

On  hearing  this  the  robbers  repented  of  their  evil  lives, 
and  the  arrows,  of  themselves,  left  their  bodies,  and  their 
wounds  were  healed.  They  then  became  disci|)les,  and 
obtained  rest  and  peace. 


(     50    ) 


SECTION    IV. 

SIMPLE  FAITH. 

I.  In  the  days  of  old,  to  the  south-east  of  Sravasti,  there 
was  a  great  Eiver,  very  deep  and  wide,  on  the  banks  of 
which  there  was  a  hamlet,  consisting  of  some  500  houses, 
the  inhabitants  of  which  had  not  yet  heard  the  news  of 
Salvation,  and  were  consequently  immersed  entirely  in 
worldliness  and  selfish  pursuits. 

The  Honoured  of  the  world,  ever  thinking  on  the  salva- 
tion of  men,  resolved  to  go  to  this  village  and  preach  to 
the  people.  Accordingly,  he  came  to  the  river-side,  and 
sat  down  beneath  a  tree.  The  village  people,  seeing  the 
glory  of  his  appearance,  approached  with  reverence  to 
worship  him.  After  they  had  so  done,  Buddha  began  to 
preach  to  them,  but  they  believed  him  not.  On  this 
Buddha  caused  the  appearance  of  a  man  coming  from  the 
south  side  of  the  river,  where  the  water  was  very  deep  and 
the  current  strong,  walking  on  the  surface  of  it ;  and  so 
coming,  he  approached  Buddha,  and,  bowing  down,  wor- 
shipped him. 

All  the  people,  seeing  this  appearance,  asked  the  man  in 
astonishment,  whence  he  had  come,  "  for  we  never  in  all 
our  lives  have  seen  such  a  sight  as  this,  a  man  walking  on 
the  surface  of  the  water.  Tell  us,  then,  by  what  artifice 
has  this  been  done,  and  how  it  was  you  were  not  engulphed 
in  the  stream."  On  which  the  man  replied  :  "  I  reside  on 
the  southern  bank  of  the  river,  and  had  ever  lived  in 
ignorance  and  folly  till  I  heard  that  Buddha  was  here 
teaching  the  way  of  deliverance,  on  which,  coming  to  the 
bank  of  the  river,  and  not  having  time  to  wait  to  be  carried 


SIMPLE  FAITH.  51 

over,  I  asked  the  men  if  it  was  deep,  and  whether  I  could 
not  cross  over  without  a  boat.  On  which  they  said,  '  Oh 
yes  !  you  can  cross  without  fear.'  On  this  I  walked  over, 
because  I  believed.  Simply  this  and  nothing  more  enabled 
me  to  do  so."  On  this  Buddha  said :  "  It  is  well  spoken — 
well  spoken.  Faith  like  yours  alone  can  save  the  world 
from  the  yawning  gulf  of  continual  birth  and  death  ;  such 
faith  alone  can  enable  them  to  walk  across  dryshod  (to  the 
other  shore),"  and  then  he  added  these  lines : 

"Faith  can  cross  the  flood,  even  as  the  master 
of  the  ship  (steers  his  bark  across  the  sea) ;  ever  ad- 
vancing in  the  conquest  of  sorrow,  wisdom  lands  us 
on  yonder  shore.  The  wise  man  who  lives  by  faith, 
in  virtue  of  his  holy  life,  enjoys  unselfish  1  bliss, 
and  casts  off  all  shackles.  Faith  lays  hold  of  true 
wisdom  (or  finds  the  path) ;  Keligion  leads  to  de- 
liverance from  death ;  from  hearing  comes  know- 
ledge, which  brings  with  it  enlightenment;  faith, 
wdth  obedience  (moral  conduct),  is  the  path  of  wis- 
dom :  firmly  persevering  in  this,  a  man  finds  escape 
from  pain,  and  is  thus  able  to  pass  over  and  escape 
the  gulf  of  destruction." 

Hearing  these  words,  these  villagers  were  filled  with 
joy,  and  embracing  the  five  rules,  were  enabled  to  beheve 
on  Buddha. 

2.  When  Buddha  was  hving  in  the  world  there  was  a 
certain  nobleman  called  Su-lo-to  (Sraddha  ?),  of  great 
wealth,  who  from  a  principle  of  faith  had  resolved  to 
entertain  Buddha  and  his  disciples  on  the  eighth  day  of 
every  month  in  Lent  (^.e.,  the  months  of  rain) ;  but  on 
these  occasions  none  of  his  sons  or  grandsons  ever  made 
their  appearance,  being  engrossed  in  other  matters.     At 

^  Wou-wei. 


52  DHAMMAPADA.    '  •    ' 

length  the  nobleman  died,  and  as  none  of  the  children 
cared  about  entertaining  Buddha,  a  servant  boy  called 
Pi-lo-to  (Vraddah  ?)  resolved  to  do  so.  Consequently, 
having  borrowed  500  pieces  of  money,  he  proceeded  to 
invite  the  Master  and  his  1200  disciples  to  his  house. 
After  the  entertainment  and  the  departure  of  the  guests, 
he  went  to  rest ;  when  lo !  on  waking  the  next  morning, 
he  found  his  house  full  of  silver  and  gold  and  all  precious 
substances. 

On  going  to  Buddha,  the  Master  explained  that  this  was 
the  result  of  his  faith,  and  then  added  these  lines : 

"  Faith  is  wealth  !  Obedience  is  wealth  !  Mo- 
desty also  is  wealth  !  Hearing  is  wealth,  and  so  is 
Charity  !  Wisdom  is  sevenfold  riches.  Walking 
by  Faith/  ever  pure,  a  man  perceives  the  Truth 
(the  Law).  Wisdom  is  as  sandals  on  the  feet  to 
him  who  walks.  To  receive  with  respect  instruc- 
tion, and  not  forget  it,  this,  whoever  he  be,  and 
however  born,  is  wealth :  no  question  is  asked 
whether  he  be  male  or  female,  it  is  this  alone  that 
will  bring  gain  at  the  last.  Whosoever  is  wise  will 
understand  these  truths." 

Having  heard  these  words,  Pi-lo-to  was  enabled  to  be- 
lieve, and  became  a  disciple ;  and  so  his  wife  also,  and  his 
children. 

^  Literally  "  From  a  motive  of  Faith  guarding  (or  keeping)  the  Precepts." 


(     53    ) 


SECTION  V. 

CAREFUL  OBSERVANCE   OF  MORAL  DUTIES. 

I.  About  forty  or  fifty  li  to  the  south  of  Benares  there 
was  formerly  a  mountain  in  which  five  Shamans  dwelt, 
practising  religious  discipline.  Every  morning  they  used 
to  leave  their  abode  and  go  a-begging  for  their  food,  and 
then  return  to  the  mountain,  sometimes,  however,  not  till 
late  in  the  evening,  after  which  they  gave  themselves  up 
to  strict  meditation.  And  yet,  though  years  had  passed 
by,  they  had  not  attained  to  Reason  (Bodhi).  Buddha, 
pitying  their  condition,  transformed  himself  into  a  religious 
man,  and  going  to  their  abode,  asked  them,  saying.  Have 
you  attained  the  object  of  your  religious  exercises  or  not  ? 
And  then  the  ascetics  explained  that,  although  they  had 
strictly  adhered  to  the  rules  of  their  profession,  and  daily 
practised  self-denial  and  meditation,  yet  they  had  failed 
to  arrive  at  the  end,  i.e.,  true  peace  and  rest.  On  this,  the 
strans^er  desired  them  to  remain  in  their  abode  on  the 
morrow,  and  let  him  bring  them  their  food,  and  so  rest 
themselves  awhile ;  and  so  for  several  successive  days  he 
supplied  their  wants,  whilst  they  were  on  their  part  filled 
with  satisfaction,  and  enabled  to  rise  above  the  mere  for- 
mal attention  to  duty ;  and  then  the  stranger  added  these 
lines,  and  said : 

"The  Bhikslm,  who  adheres  to  the  strict  rules 
of  a  religious  life,  who  guards  and  controls  all  his 
senses,  takes  his  food  in  moderation,  sleeps  accord- 
ing to  necessity,  by  these  rules  subduing  his  mind, 


54  DHAMMAPADA. 

keeping  his  tliouglits  in  close  subjection,i  inwardly 
enlightened  by  wisdom  and  meditation,  never  for- 
saking the  right  path  (path  of  Bodhi)  :  thus  in- 
wardly illumined,  observing  the  rules  of  right  con- 
duct, satisfied  as  to  the  character  of  true  wisdom, 
proceeding  onward  in  the  path  of  daily  duty,  this 
man,  at  rest  in  himself,  shall  get  rid  of  all  sorrow." 

The  stranger  having  thus  spoken,  lo  !  the  glorious  body 
of  Buddha  shone  forth,  and  the  five  men  were  converted, 
and  obtained  the  condition  of  Eahats. 

^  Chi-kwan. 


(    55     ) 


SECTION    YI. 

ON   REFLECTION. 

I.  In  olden  time,  when  Buddha  was  in  the  world,  a  certain 
Eaja  called  Fo-kia-sha^  was  a  friend  of  Bimbisara  Raja; 
the  first,  liowever,  was  not  a  believer  in  Buddha,  as 
Bimbisara  was.  On  a  certain  occasion  Vaksha  had  sent 
seven  precious  umbrellas  (chattas)  to  his  friend  Bim- 
bisara, On  receiving  them,  the  latter  offered  them  to 
Buddha,  and  said,  "  My  friend,  Vaksha  Ptaja,  has  presented 
me  with  these  precious  umbrellas!  Pray  permit  me  to 
offer  them  to  you,  with  the  intention  that  his  heart  may  be 
convinced  and  his  eyes  opened  to  behold  Buddha,  and  he 
be  thus  led  to  receive  your  doctrine,  and  reverence  the 
Holy  Assembly  as  his  reward."  Then  Buddha  replied : 
"Bimbasara  Ptaja,  cause  to  be  written  the  Sutra  of  the 
twelve  Nidanas,  and  present  the  book  to  that  king  in 
return  for  the  seven  precious  umbrellas ;  and  his  heart 
will  be  enlightened  (or,  receive  deliverance  wrought  by 
Paith)."  [Accordingly  Bimbisara  did  so,  and  his  friend, 
in  consequence,  was  convinced  and  became  a  disciple  ; 
and  finally  gave  up  the  kingdom  to  his  son.  Having 
failed  to  obtain  an  interview  with  Buddha,  although  he 
had  frequently  met  him  in  begging  through  the  streets  of 
Eajagriha,  the  Teacher  at  length  caused  the  appearance  of 
a  Shaman  to  meet  the  king,  and  explain  to  him  that  by 
reflection  on  the  work  in  his  possession  he  might  truly 
behold  Buddha  ;  and  to  this  he  added  these  words] : — 

"  The  man  who  takes  refuge  in  Buddha,  this  is 

1  (Vaksha?). 


56  DHAMMAPADA. 

the  man  who  obtains  real  advantage.  Night  and 
day,  therefore,  he  ought  ever  to  reflect  on  Buddha, 
the  Law  and  the  Church.  Being  thus  truly  enlight- 
ened, this  man  is  a  disciple  of  Buddha.  Thus 
reflecting  continually  on  the  three  Treasures,  and 
on  impermanency,  and  his  own  body,^  reflecting  on 
moral  duty,  on  charity,  on  the  emptiness  of  all 
things  around  him,  and  their  unreality  (without 
marks),  these  are  subjects  for  consideration." 

[On  hearing  these  words  Yaksha  entered  on  the  third 
path,  and  obtained  rest.] 

^  Or,  on  himself. 


(     57    ) 


SECTION  VII. 

ON  LOVE  OR  MERCIFULNESS  [3IeUd]. 

1.  In  old  times,  Buddha  was  residing  in  a  country  about 
500  li  from  Eajagriha,  full  of  mountains.  In  these  moun- 
tains there  lived  a  certain  clan  of  about  122  persons,  who 
occupied  themselves  in  hunting,  and  fed  themselves  on  the 
flesh  of  the  animals  they  killed.  [Buddha  goes  to  the  place 
and  converts  the  women,  who  were  left  alone  during  the 
day,  whilst  their  husbands  were  hunting,  and  then  adds 
tliese  lines] : 

*'  He  who  is  humane  does  not  kill  (or,  it  is  humane 
not  to  kill) ;  he  is  ever  able  to  preserve  (his  own  ?) 
life.  This  principle  (chu)  is  imperishable  ;  whoever 
observes  it,  no  calamity  shall  betide  that  man. 
Politeness,  indifference  to  worldly  things,  hurting 
no  one,  without  place  for  annoyance — this  is  the 
character  of  the  Brahma  Heaven  (or  of  Brahma 
Deva).  Ever  exercising  love  towards  the  infirm ; 
pure,  according  to  the  teaching  of  Buddha ;  know- 
ing when  sufiicient  has  been  had ;  knowing  when 
to  stop, — this  is  to  escape  (the  recurrence  of)  Birth 
and  Death."  1 

[The  women,  having  heard  these  words,  were  converted, 
and  on  the  men's  return,  although  they  wished  at  first  to 
kill  Buddha,  they  were  restrained  by  their  wives ;  and, 

1  These  Gathas  are  very  obscure. 


58  DHAMMAPADA. 

listening  to  his  words  of  love,  they  also  were  converted]. 
And  then  he  added  these  lines : 

"  Tliere  are  eleven  advantages  whicli  attend  the 
man  who  practises  mercifulness,  and  is  tender  to 
all  that  lives  ;  his  body  is  always  in  health  (happy)  ; 
he  is  blessed  with  peaceful  sleep,  and  when  engaged 
in  study  he  is  also  composed  ;  he  has  no  evil  dreams, 
he  is  protected  by  Heaven  (Devas),  and  loved  by 
men ;  he  is  unmolested  by  poisonous  things,  and 
escapes  the  violence  of  war  ;  he  is  unharmed  by  fire 
or  water ;  he  is  successful  wherever  he  lives,  and 
when  dead  goes  to  the  heaven  of  Brahma.  These 
are  the  eleven.'' 

Having  uttered  these  words,  both  men  and  women  were 
admitted  into  the  company  of  his  disciples,  and  obtained 
rest. 

2.  There  was,  in  times  gone  by,  a  certain  mighty  king, 
called  Ho-meh  (love-darTiness),  who  ruled  in  a  certain  dis- 
trict where  no  tidings  of  Buddha  or  his  merciful  doctrine  had 
yet  been  heard ;  but  the  religious  practices  were  the  usual 
ones  of  sacrifice  and  prayer  to  the  gods  for  protection. 
ISTow  it  happened  that  the  king's  mother  being  sick,  the 
physicians  having  vainly  tried  their  medicines,  all  the 
wise  men  were  called  to  consult  as  to  the  best  means  of 
restoring  her  to  health.  After  several  years,  during  which 
she  did  not  improve,  the  Queen  mother  sent  for  200 
celebrated  Brahmans,  and  desired  them  to  exercise  their 
supernatural  arts  in  discovering  from  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars  a  way  of  recovery.  These  Brahmans  rephed :  "  It  is 
useless  so  to  do,  as  the  heavenly  signs  are  in  opposition 
and  not  favourable."  On  the  King  asking  them  what 
should  be  done,  they  replied,  "  Outside  the  city  there 
should  be  selected  a  convenient  place,  level  and  plane. 


ON  LOVE  OR  MERCIFULNESS.  59 

and  without  pollution,  and  sacrifices  of  a  hundred  beasts 
of  different  kinds  sliould  be  offered  on  the  four  hills  (or  to 
the  four  quarters),  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  with  a  young 
child  as  a  crowning  oblation  to  Heaven.  Then  the  Kiug 
in  his  own  person,  with  his  mother,  going  to  this  place  to 
participate  in  the  sacrifice,  the  stars  and  heavenly  bodies 
may  be  propitiated.i  [On  this  Buddha,  moved  with  com- 
passion, came  to  the  spot,  and  preached  a  sermon  on  "  Love 
to  all  that  lives,"  and  added  these  words] : 

"  If  a  man  lives  a  hundred  years,  and  engages  the 
whole  of  his  time  and  attention  in  religious  offerings 
to  the  gods,  sacrificing  elephants  and  horses,  and 
other  things,  all  this  is  not  equal  to  one  act  of  pure 
love  in  saving  life." 

[In  consequence  of  this  sermon  and  the  exhibition  of  the 
glorious  body  of  Buddha,  they  were  converted,  and  became 
disciples.] 

^  Here  follows  a  description  of  the  ern  Gate  towards  the  place  of  sacri- 

King  ordering  a  hundred  head  of  ele-  fice,  and  how  their  piteous  cries  rang 

phants,    hoi'ses,    oxen,  sheep,    to  be  through  (shook)  heaven  and  earth, 
driven  along  the  road  from  the  East- 


(     6o    ) 


SECTION  VIII. 

ON  AYORDS  (conversation). 

I.  In  former  days,  wlien  Fo-kia-sha^  (Vakslia?)  raja  was 
entering  the  city  of  Eajagriha  to  beg  his  food  from  door  to 
door,  in  the  city  gate  there  was  a  cow,  just  delivered  of  its 
calf,  which  had  turned  round  and  gored  its  master  to  death. 
The  cow  having  been  sold'  to  a  passer-by,  he  put  a  rope 
round  its  horns,  and  desired  to  lead  it  onwards ;  but  the 
cow,  making  an  attack  in  the  rear,  killed  this  man  also ; 
then  the  son,  in  a  rage,  killed  the  animal,  and  cutting  it 
up,  exposed  it  for  sale  in  the  market-place.  JSTow  a  certain 
person  passing  by,  bought  the  head  of  the  creature,  and 
carrying  it  away  with  him,  as  he  sat  down  to  rest,  fastened 
it  on  the  bough  of  the  tree  'neath  which  he  reposed ;  all 
at  once,  the  rope  giving  way,  the  head  fell  down,  and  the 
horn,  piercing  the  skull  of  the  man  underneath,  killed  him 
also.  Bimbisara  Eaja,  hearing  of  this  strange  occurrence, 
how  that  a  cow  killed  three  men  in  one  day,  came  to 
Buddha  to  inquire  of  him  the  antecedent  causes  of  this 
event,  on  which  Buddha  related  the  following  history : — 
"  In  former  days  there  were  three  merchants  who,  com- 
ing to  a  certain  city  to  transact  business,  took  up  their 
abode  in  the  house  of  a  friendless  old  woman,  and  there 
lodged.  Being  dissatisfied  with  their  quarters,  the  three 
men  left  the  house  without  payment,  and  on  the  old  woman 
searching  for  them  and  finding  them,  they  abused  her 
roundly,  on  w^hich  she  uttered  this  vow :  '  May  I  be  born 
in  after  years  in  such  a  condition  as  to  kill  you  all  three.' 

1  This  may  possibly  refer  to  a  "low-born  king " (Pukkasa)  vide  supra,  p.  49. 


ON  WORDS  {CONVERSATION).  6i 

Now,"  Buddha  added,  "  these  three  men  killed  by  the  cow 
were  these  three  merchants,  and  the  cow  itself  was  the  old 
woman,"  and  then  he  uttered  these  verses : 

"  From  evil  and  abusive  words  and  an  overbear- 
ing, insulting  disposition  towards  others,  hatred  and 
resentment  increase  and  grow.  Kestraining  one's 
words,  and  behaving  decorously  to  men,  using 
patience  and  courtesy,  these  evil  consequences  are 
self-destroyed.  The  future  life  of  a  man  depends 
on  his  words,  and  therefore  from  evil  words  comes 
self-destruction .  "^ 

[On  hearing  these  words  Brimbasara  was  filled  with  joy, 
and  he  and  his  followers  departed.] 

1  Or,  "a  tortured  existence  (body)." 


(      62      ) 


SECTION    IX. 

TWIN  VEKSES.l 

I.  FoKMERLY  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  Sravasti,  the 
king  of  the  country,  whose  name  was  Prasenajit,  came  to 
the  place  where  Buddha  was,  and  descending  from  his 
chariot,  approached  the  Teacher  with  the  deepest  reverence, 
and  invited  him  on  the  morrow  to  enter  the  city  and  par- 
take of  his  hospitality,  with  a  view  to  exhibit  to  the  people 
the  excellency  of  his  person  and  doctrine,  that  they  might 
believe  on  him.2 

Buddha  having  consented,  on  the  morrow  entered  the 
city  with  all  his  disciples,  and  having  passed  through  the 
four  cross  streets  of  the  town,  he  came  to  the  place  appointed 
and  sat  down.  After  finishing  the  meal,  he  began,  on  the 
request  of  the  king,  to  preach  in  the  midst  of  the  four 
highways,^  whilst  his  auditors  were  very  many.  At  this 
time  there  were  two  merchants  listening  to  him.  -  One  of 
them  reflected,  "  What  excellent  wisdom  on  the  part  of  the 
king  to  have  such  doctrines  as  these  publicly  preached ! 
how  wide  their  application,  how  searching  their  character ! " 

The  other  reflected  thus,  "  What  folly  is  this  on  the  part 
of  the  king,  bringing  this  man  here  to  preach !  Like  the 
calf  that  follows  the  cow,  here  and  there,  fastened  to  a 
vehicle  she  draws,  bleating  as  it  goes — so  is  this  Buddha 

1  Here  we  come  into    agreement  -  A  similar  story   is  told  in    the 
with  the  division  of  chapters  in  the  Chu'h  Yau,  Cod.  iii.  book  19,  fol.  6. 
Pali.     This  chapter  is  called  "  Yam  a-  ^  This  preaching  and  begging  in  the 
kavaggo,"  i.e.,    "double  verses."    It  "four  highways"   is  constantly  re- 
agrees  in  title  with  K.  xviii.  Cod.  iii.  ferred  to  in  Buddhist  works. 


TWIN  VERSES.  6i, 

following  the  king."  The  two  merchants  having  departed 
from  the  city  some  thirty  li,  came  to  an  inn  where  they 
put  up.  In  taking  some  wine  the  good  merchant  was 
restrained  and  protected  by  the  four  guardian  spirits  that 
watch  over  the  world.  The  other,  on  the  contrary,  was 
incited  by  an  evil  spirit  to  drink  on,  till  he  was  over- 
powered by  sleep,  and  lay  down  in  the  road  near  the  inn. 
Early  in  the  morning,  the  merchants'  waggons  leaving  the 
place,  the  drivers  not  perceiving  the  man  lying  in  the  road, 
he  was  crushed  to  death  by  the  waggon  wheels. 

[The  other  merchant,  having  come  to  a  distant  country, 
was  selected  by  the  genuflection  of  a  sacred  horse  ^  to 
succeed  the  king;  and  he  accordingly  was  appointed  to 
the  throne.  After  this,  considering  the  strange  turn  events 
had  taken,  he  returned  and  invited  Buddha  to  visit  him, 
and  preach  to  his  people — on  which  occasion  the  World- 
honoured  one  declared  the  reason  of  the  death  of  the  evil- 
minded  merchant,  and  the  prosperity  of  him  who  thought 
wisely,  and  then  added  these  lines] : 

''  The  mind  is  the  origin  of  all  that  is  ; "  the  mind 
is  the  master,  the  mind  is  the  canse.^  If  in  the 
midst  of  the  mind*  there  are  evil  thoughts,  then 
the  words  are  evil,  the  deeds  are  evil,  and  the  sorrow 
which  results  from  sin  follows  that  man,  as  the 
chariot  wheel  follows  him   (or  it)  who   draws   it. 

^  This  reference  to  a  "sacred  horse  "  seems  to  agree  with  the  Pali  "  mano- 

is  curious.     It   seems  to  show  some  mayo,"  "  sprmging  from  the  mind " 

connection  of  Buddhism  with  Sun-  (Ch.    sub.    voc),  whilst  the   Chinese 

worship.  "tsun"  corresponds  with  "set^ho" 

2  In  the  Chu'h  Yau  (Cod.  iii.)  this  (best,  excellent,  &;c.) 

verse   occurs   under   the   heading  of  ^  The    Chinese    "  chung   sin,"   al-                        -r 

"Thought,"  K.  xix.  fol.  f.  though  irregular,  seems  to  be  a  close                  «r 

3  This  translation  differs  from  the  version  of  the  P41i  "manasa."  The 
Pali.  All  the  Chinese  versions,  how-  question  arises  whether  in  these  trans- 
ever,  are  agreed,  and  no  other  render-  lations  the  construction  is  not  adapted 
ing  seems  to  be  admissible — "The  to  the  original,  in  opix>sition  to  strict 
mind  is  supreme,   the  mind  is  the  rules. 

cause."      The    latter    term    "  shi " 


64  DHAMMAPADA. 

The  mind  is  the  origin  of  all  that  is ;  it  is  the  mind 
that  commands,  it  is  the  mind  that  contrives.  If  in 
the  mind  there  are  good  thoughts,  then  the  words 
are  good  and  the  deeds  good,  and  the  happiness 
which  results  from  such  conduct  follows  that  man, 
as  the  shadow  accompanies  the  substance." 

On  hearing  these  words,  the  king  and  his  ministers, 
with  countless  others,  were  converted,  and  became  dis- 
ciples. 

2.  In  days  of  old,  at  the  back  of  the  Gridhrakuta  moun- 
tains, near  Eajagriha,  there  was  a  village,  of  some  seventy 
or  so  families,  all  of  them  Brahmans.  Buddha  wishing  to 
convert  these  people,  came  to  the  place  and  sat  down  under 
a  tree.  The  people  seeing  the  dignity  of  his  presence,  and 
the  glorious  appearance  of  his  body,  flocked  round  him,  on 
which  he  asked  the  Brahmans  how  long  they  had  dwelt  in 
the  mountain  there,  and  what  their  occupation  was.  To 
this  they  rephed — "We  have  dwelt  here  during  thirty 
generations  past,  and  our  occupation  is  to  tend  cattle." 
On  asking  further  as  to  their  religious  behef,  they  said — 
"  We  pay  homage  and  sacrifice  to  the  sun  and  moon,  the 
rain  (water),  and  fire,  according  to  the  several  seasons.  If 
one  of  us  dies,  we  assemble  and  pray  that  he  may  be  born 
in  the  heaven  of  Brahma,  and  so  escape  further  trans- 
migrations." Buddha  rephed  to  this — "  This  is  not  a  safe 
way,  nor  by  it  can  you  escape  from  the  three  evil  ways  of 
further  existence.  The  true  way  is  to  follow  me,  become 
true  ascetics,  and  practise  complete  self-composure  with  a 
view  to  obtain  Nivana ; "  and  then  he  added  these  lines : 

"They  who  consider  truth  as  that  which  is  un- 
true,^ and  regard  that  which  is    untrue  as  truth, 

1  This  corresponds  with  V.  ii  of  the  Pali  "saro"is  in  agreement  (but  it 
Pali.  The  Chinese  "  chin  "  is  always  may  also  con'espond  with  "  essentia.'" 
used  for  ' '  Truth, "  and,  therefore,  the     F. ) 


TWIN  VERSES.  65 

this  is  but  to  adopt  heretical  opinions/  and  can 
never  lead  to  true  advantage.  But  to  know  as 
truth  that  which  is  true,  and  to  regard  as  false 
that  which  is  false,  this  is  perfect  rectitude,  and  this 
shall  bring  true  profit.  Everywhere  in  the  world 
there  is  death — there  is  no  rest  in  either  of  the  three 
worlds.  The  Devas,  indeed,  enjoy  a  period  of  bliss  ; 
but  their  happiness  also  must  end,  and  they  must 
also  die !  To  consider  this  as  the  condition  of  all 
states  of  being  (worlds),  that  there  is  nothing  born 
but  must  die,  and,  therefore,  to  desire  to  escape 
birth  and  death,  this  is  to  exercise  one's  self  in  Eeli- 
gious  Truth." 

The  seventy  Brahmans  hearing  these  words,  desired  at 
once  to  become  Shamans ;  and  on  being  welcomed  by 
Buddha,  their  hair  fell  off,  and  they  presented  the  appear- 
ance of  true  disciples.  Then  they  all  set  out  to  return  to 
the  Vihara,  and  on  the  road  certain  thoughts  about  their 
wives  and  families  troubled  them,  whilst  at  the  same  time 
a  heavy  downpour  of  rain  prevented  their  advance.  Then 
Buddha,  knowing  their  thoughts,  caused  some  ten  houses 
to  appear  by  the  road-side,  in  which  they  sought  shelter; 
but  on  entering  one  of  them  it  was  soon  perceived  that 
through  the  roof  the  rain  found  its  way,  and  there  was  but 
little  protection  from  the  wet,  on  which  Buddha  added 
these  lines,  and  said  : 

"  As  when  a  house-roof  is  not  properly  secured,^ 
then  the  rain  finds  a  way  through  it  and  drops 
within,  so  when  the  thoughts  are  not  carefully  con- 
trolled, the  desires  (sexual  desires)  will  soon  bore 

1  Or  "this  is  but  an  erroneous  view        "-  In  the  Pali,  v.  13,  ss.    The  agi-ee- 
of  the  case  "  {JaUl  studii  participes,     ment  is  very  close. 

r.) 

E 


66  DHAMMAPADA. 

throurfi  all  our  2food  resolutions.  But  as  when  a 
roof  is  well  stopped  then  the  water  cannot  leak 
through,  so  by  controlling  one's  thoughts,  and  act- 
ing with  reflection,  no  such  desires  can  arise  or 
disturb  us.'* 

The  seventy  Brahmans,  on  hearing  these  lines,  although 
convinced  that  their  desires  were  reprehensible,  yet  were 
not  wholly  free  from  doubt,  nevertheless  they  went  for- 
ward. 

As  they  advanced  they  saw  some  scented  paper  on  the 
ground,  and  Buddha  took  the  opportunity  of  calling  their 
attention  to  it ;  and  after  this,  seeing  some  fish-gut  also 
lying  about,  he  directed  their  notice  to  its  ill-odour,  and 
then  added  these  Hnes,  and  said :  l 

''He  who  consorts  with  the  low  and  the  base, 
contracts  the  same  character  as  he  who  handles  a 
foul  substance ;  he  goes  from  worse  to  worse,  and 
utterly  without  reason,  he  perfects  himself  in  wicked- 
ness. But  the  wise  man  (consorting  with  the  wise) 
contracts  the  same  character,  even  as  the  scent  of  a 
sweet  odour  adheres  to  him  who  handles  it ;  ad- 
vancing in  wisdom,  practising  virtue,  he  goes  on  to 
perfection,  and  is  satisfied." 

The  seventy  Brahmans,  hearing  these  verses,  convinced 
that  their  desire  to  return  home  and  enjoy  personal 
indulc^ence  was  the  evil  taint  that  adhered  to  them,  cast 
off  such  thoughts,  and,  going  forward,  came  to  the  Vihara, 
and  finally  obtained  the  condition  of  Eahats. 

3.  In  former  days,  when  the  nobleman  Sudatta  had 
bought  of  the  heir-apparent,  Jeta,  the  ground  for  a  Vihara, 
at  Sravasti,  then  the  said  nobleman  had  invited  Buddha 

^  This  agrees  with  the  story  of  Nanda  ("  Romantic  Legend,"  p.  376). 


TWIN  VERSES.  67 

and  his  followers  to  partake  of  liis  hospitality  for  a  month, 
in  consequence  of  which,  and  the  sermons  which  the  World- 
honoured  then  preached,  all  those  present  ohtained  en- 
lightenment, and  the  Prince  himself  returned  with  joy  to 
the  Eastern  Palace,  i 

Now  Virudhaka,  the  prince's  brother,  was  always  near 
the  person  of  the  king ;  and  on  this  occasion  his  majesty, 
with  his  suite,  and  the  oflB.cers  of  the  "  after  palace,"  pro- 
ceeded to  robe  themselves,  with  the  intention  of  visiting 
Buddha.  Having  arrived  at  the  place  where  he  was,  they 
paid  him  the  customary  reverence,  and  with  undivided 
attention  listened  to  his  instruction. 

Meantime  Virudhaka,  remaining  behind,  was  invited  by 
the  courtiers,  in  the  absence  of  his  father,  to  occupy  his 
throne ;  and  once  seated  there,  he  was  unwilling  to  retire 
from  it.  [The  consequence  was,  he  sent  and  caused  his 
father,  and  500  of  his  followers,  to  be  put  to  death.  On 
which  Buddha  recited  these  lines] : 

'*  The  man  who  causes  joy  now,  shall  rejoice  here- 
after. Living  virtuously,  he  doubly  rejoices — he 
rejoices  and  is  glad ;  seeing  his  own  happiness,  his 
heart  is  at  rest.  He  rejoices  now,  he  rejoices  here- 
after; doing  right,  he  has  a  double  joy  ;  he  enjoys 
Divine  protection  (here),  and  he  receives  his  reward 
and  is  at  rest  (hereafter).''^ 

And  then  Buddha  having  foretold  that  Virudhaka,  after 
seven  days,  should  go  down  to  hell,  added  these  words  : 

"  He  who  causes  sorrow  suffers  sorrow  hereafter. 
Walking  in  sin  he  doubly  suffers — reflecting  on  the 
evil  he  has  done,  he  suffers ;   seeing  his  guilt,  he 

1  The  Eastern  Palace  is  alluded  to         2  These  verses  correspond  with  16, 
by    Fa-hien,    and    also    in    General     ss,,  in  the  Pali. 
Cunningham's  Arch.  Survey  of  India 
{passim). 


68  DHAMMAPADA. 

suffers  more  in  prospect  of  the  future.  The  man 
who  repents  (mourns)  now,  repents  hereafter.  On 
account  of  his  evil  deeds  he  mourns  in  both  worlds  ; 
seeing  his  own  evil  works,  he  endures  the  grief  con- 
sequent on  guilt  (in  this  world),  and  he  inherits  the 
misery  of  his  evil  deeds  (in  the  next)." 

Buddha  having  addressed  the  people  and  the  Prince 
Jeta  at  further  length,  on  the  folly  of  covetousness  and  an 
evil  ambition,  and  Virudhaka  having,  as  the  prediction 
went,  fallen  into  the  condition  of  a  lost  man,  the  whole 
assembly  was  convinced,  and  were  brought  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  truth. 


(     69    ) 


SECTION  X. 

ON  CARELESSNESS  (tHOUGHTLESSNESS).I 

I.  In  days  of  old  there  were  five  liundred  mercliants,  who, 
after  a  voyage  on  the  deep,  were  returning  to  their  homes, 
when  in  traversing  certain  deep  and  dangerous  passes  the 
evil  spirits  so  bewildered  them  that,  being  unable  to  find 
their  way  out,  they  at  last  were  exhausted  from  want  of 
food  and  lay  down  and  died,  leaving  their  treasures 
scattered  about  the  mountains.  At  this  time  a  certain 
Shaman,  who  was  practising  austerities  in  that  neigh- 
bourhood, seeing  the  valuables  lying  about,  thought  thus 
with  himself — "  I  have  been  exercising  myself  in  self- 
denial  for  these  seven  years  past,  and  have  failed  to  reach 
my  aim.  I  will  take  these  valuables  and  go  home  again." 
Then  Buddha,  recognising  the  condition  of  this  Shaman, 
and  knowing  that  he  would  arrive  at  deliverance,  caused 
the  appearance  of  a  Bhikshunt,  with  a  head-dress  adorned 
with  jewels.  On  seeing  her,  the  Shaman  was  astonished, 
and  said,  ''  How  is  it  that  you,  a  Bhikshuni,  are  thus 
adorned  ? "  To  which  she  replied,  "  But  how  is  it  that 
you,  a  Shaman,  are  also  in  possession  of  wealth  and  jewels, 
which  are  forbidden  to  one  of  your  calling  ? " — and  then 
she  added  these  lines,  and  said : 

^'  A  Bhikshu  diligently  adheres  to  the  rules  (of 
his  calling).  A  man  who  is  careless  and  negligent 
in  these,  accumulates  much  sorrow.     He  who  care- 

^  As  I  have  observed  in  the  Pre-     iii.  is  "Keflection,"  agreeing  with  the 
face,  the  title  of  this  chapter  in  Cod.     Pali. 


70  DHAMMAPADA. 

fully  attends  to  little  matters,  arrives  at  great  re- 
sults ;  lie  who  accumulates  evil  actions  must  enter 
the  fiery  pit.  But  guarding  the  precepts,  then  one's 
happiness  increases,  and  the  gladness  consequent 
upon  it,  as  the  contrary  neglect  of  them  leads  to 
remorse  and  bitterness  of  heart.  The  Bhikshu  who 
is  able  to  get  rid  of  all  remnants  of  worldly  attach- 
ment (the  three  worlds),  this  one  is  verily  near  to 
Nirvana." 

Then  the  Bhikshuni  re- appearing  in  the  glorious  form  of 
Buddha,  the  Shaman,  filled  with  astonishment  and  fear, 
fell  down  at  his  feet,  and  repenting  of  his  carelessness  and 
ignorance,  vowed  to  amend  his  life  and  follow  his  duty 
with  anxious  care.  On  this  the  World-honoured  one  forth- 
with recited  these  gathas : 

*'  Although  a  man  may  have  heretofore  been 
careless,  yet  if  afterwards  he  is  able  to  govern  and 
restrain  himself,  this  man  becomes  illustrious  in  (or 
illumines)  the  world,  and  the  more  he  reflects  the  more 
resolved  will  he  become  (to  use  self-restraint).  A  man 
may  have  done  many  things  wrong,  but  if  he  recovers 
himself  and  atones  for  the  evil  by  doing  good,  this 
man  becomes  illustrious  in  the  world,  and  the  more 
he  reflects  the  more  virtuous  he  will  become.  The 
man  who  in  the  prime  of  life  leaves  his  home  and 
perfectly  tutors  himself  in  the  doctrine  of  Buddha, 
this  man  shines  out  in  the  world  as  the  moon  when 
it  bursts  from  a  cloud.  The  man  who  in  times  past 
has  done  wickedly,  but  afterwards  halts  in  his 
career  and  ofi'ends  no  more — that  man  shines  out 
in  the  world  as  the  moon  when  it  emerges  from  the 
cloud." 


ON  CARELESSNESS.  71 

On  hearing  these  lines,  tlie  Shaman  again  prostrated 
himself  at  the  feet  of  Buddha,  and  returning  to  his  soli- 
tary seat  underneath  a  tree,  applied  himself  sedulously  to 
practise  self-government  and  contemplation,  and  thus 
recovered  the  ground  he  had  lost,  and  attained  the  fruit 
of  Eahatship. 


(      72      ) 


SECTION  XI. 

THOUGHT  (CITTAVAGGO). 

I.  In  times  of  old,  when  Buddha  dwelt  in  the  world,  there 
was  a  certain  religious  person  who  had  taken  his  abode 
under  a  tree  beside  the  bank  of  a  river.  After  practising 
himself  in  religious  exercises  for  twelve  years,  he  was  still 
unable  to  get  rid  of  worldly  thoughts,  or  to  banish  recol- 
lections of  worldly  pleasures — to  wit,  those  resulting  from 
sight,  or  hearing,  or  smelling,  or  tasting,  or  handling,  or 
thoughts  about  the  properties  of  things  around  him  (dharma) 
— and  thus  after  these  twelve  years  he  was  still  uncon- 
verted. Buddha,  perceiving  his  capability  of  conversion, 
transformed  himself  into  a  Shaman,  and  came  to  the  tree 
where  he  sat,  and  occupied  a  place  near  the  other.  After 
a  while,  in  an  interval  of  moonshining,  lo !  they  saw  a 
tortoise  come  up  out  of  the  river,  and  come  towards  the 
tree ;  at  the  same  time  a  hungry  river-dogi  coming  along 
endeavoured  to  lay  hold  of  the  tortoise  to  eat  him.  But 
no  sooner  did  he  make  the  attempt  than  the  tortoise, 
gathering  up  his  head  and  tail  and  legs  into  his  shell,  was 
in  perfect  safety,  and  the  dog  could  do  him  no  harm.  But 
no  sooner  had  the  dog  gone  on  than  the  tortoise,  emerging 
from  his  concealment,  walked  on  again  as  before.  On  this 
the  ascetic  observed  to  the  Shaman — "  This  tortoise,  be- 
cause it  possesses  such  a  safe  protection  (lit.  '  a  casque  of 
salvation '),  the  dog  was  disappointed  of  his  meal."  To 
which  the  Shaman  replied — "  I  remember  a  man  who  was 
very  different  from  this.     This  man,  forgetting  the  im- 

1  otter? 


THOUGHT.  73 

permanency  of  all  earthly  things,  and  indulging  in  the 
six  pleasures  of  sense,  fell  an  easy  victim  to  Mara ;  l  his 
body  dissolved,  his  spirit  2  gone,  he  was  whirled  again 
through  the  endless  forms  of  repeated  births,  a  victim  of 
the  sorrows  and  the  misery  formed  by  his  ill-regulated 
thoughts ;  and  then  he  repeated  these  gathas  : 

'^  This  body  of  thine  shall  soon  return  to  the 
earth — your  form  destroyed,  your  spirit  fled — why, 
then,  covet  such  an  abode  ?  It  is  the  mind  that 
makes  its  own  dwelling-place ;  from  earliest  time, 
the  mind  reflecting  on  evil  w^ays,  itself  courts  its 
own  misery.  It  is  the  very  thought  that  itself 
makes  (its  sorrow).  Not  a  father  or  mother  can  do 
so  much ;  ^  if  only  the  thoughts  be  directed  to  that 
which  is  right,  then  happiness  must  necessarily  fol- 
low. Concealing  the  six  appetites  as  the  tortoise 
conceals  his  limbs,  guarding  the  thoughts  as  a  city 
is  surrounded  by  the  ditch,  then  the  wise  man  in 
his  struggle  with  Mara  shall  certainly  conquer,  and 
free  himself  from  all  future  misery." 

Then  the  Bhikshu,  having  heard  these  words,  putting 
away  all  lustful  desires,  attained  Eahatship,  and  recog- 
nising Buddha  in  the  form  of  the  Shaman,  he  prostrated 
himself  at  his  feet ;  and  all  the  Devas,  Nagas,  and  Spirits, 
who  surrounded  the  spot,  were  fiUed  with  unutterable  joy. 

1  MS,ra  the  Tempter  (in  whatever     ss.   of  the   Pali.     This  story  of  the 
sense).  tortoise  occurs  throughout   all    the 

2  Shin=spirit  or  "soul."  versions. 
2  These  stanzas  corresj^ond  with  40 


(    74    ) 


SECTION  XII. 

FLOWERS   (PUPPHAVAGGO). 

1.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  Sravasti, 
there  was  to  the  south-east  of  that  country,  in  the  mid- 
ocean,  a  certain  islet  (a  mound,  or  fort,  or  look-out),  on  the 
top  of  which  was  a  tree  that  bare  beautiful  scented  flowers. 
In  the  same  spot  dwelt  five  hundred  women  of  the 
Brahman  caste,  wholly  devoted  to  their  worldly  duties, 
ignorant  that  there  was  a  Buddha  born  in  the  world.  Now 
these  women  were  in  the  habit  of  conversing  together  on 
the  unhappiness  of  their  worldly  condition,  and  in  conse- 
quence they  used  to  go  to  the  tree  that  surmounted  their 
abode,  and  pluck  the  flowers  and  offer  them  to  Brahma- 
deva,  with  the  prayer  that  they  might  escape  the  power  of 
Yama,  and  be  born  in  heaven  (Brahma-heaven).  ISTow 
Buddha,  perceiving  their  case,  and  knowing  that  they  had 
the  capacity  of  being  converted,  suddenly  transported  him- 
self with  his  followers  to  their  place  of  abode,  and  then 
came  and  sat  down  near  them.  The  women  seeing  the 
wonderful  sight,  were  lost  in  amazement,  and  exclaimed, 
"  Brahma  himself  has  come  to  answer  our  prayers  1 "  But 
on  this  a  certain  Deva  answered  them,  and  said,  "  This  is 
not  Brahma,  but  the  World-honoured  Buddha,  who  has 
come  to  save  the  world."  On  this  the  women  bowed 
down  in  reverence,  and  addressed  Buddha  in  these 
words — "  We,  indeed,  are  but  women,  much  polluted, 
yet  we  desire,  above  all  things,  to  escape  the  power  of 
Yama,  and  to  be  born  in  the  highest  heaven ; "  to  whom 
Buddha  replied,  "  May  you,  indeed,  obtain  your  desire  ! 


FLOWERS.  75 

But  there  are  two  things  in  tlie  world  wliich  are  im- 
mutably  fixed — that  good  actions  bring  happiness,  and 
bad  actions  result  in  misery.  But  (it  is  not  generally 
known  that)  the  joys  of  heaven  as  well  as  the  sorrows 
of  earth  are  both  to  be  avoided.  Wlio,  tlien,  is  able  to 
pluck  and  to  hold  the  true  joy  of  perfect  rest  (the  rest  of 
non-action)  ?  Truly  ye  have  understanding,  0  women  ! " 
and  therefore  he  recited  these  crathas : 


^•^ 


"  Who  is  able  to  select  (conquer  ?)  ^  the  earth  (i.e., 
the  place  of  his  abode),  to  escape  Yama,^  and  lay 
hold  of  heaven  ?  Who  (is  able)  to  repeat  the  verses 
of  the  Law  as  one  who  selects  choice  (excellent) 
flowers  ?  The  enlightened  (one)  selects  the  earth, 
avoids  Yama,  seizes  heaven,  illustriously  repeats 
the  verses  of  the  Law,  is  able  to  cull  the  flowers  of 
virtue.  Knowino^  that  the  world  is  like  a  hillock  of 
sand,^  that  it  is  unsubstantial  as  a  mirage,  he  sepa- 
rates the  flowery  arrows  of  Mara,*  and  escapes  from 
the  necessity  of  birth  and  death. ^  Eegarding  the 
body  as  a  bubble,  as  a  self-created  mirage,  he  sepa- 
rates the  flowery  garland  of  Mara,  and  escapes  from 
birth  and  death." 

And  so  the  500  women  were  converted,  and,  in  reply  to 
Ananda,  Buddha  explains  how  these  women  had  formerly 
lived  in  the  time  of  Kasyapa  Buddha,  and  because  of  their 
devotion  to  him,  were  now  privileged  to  live  in  the  time 
of  Sakya  Buddha,  and  to  be  converted  by  him.  And  so  on 
another  occasion  Buddha  recited  these  gathas  : 

1  This  is  expressed  by  a  difficult     (as  a  proper  name)    except  by  the 
passage.      The   Chinese    tseh    means     Pali  translation. 

"to  select"  or  "pick  out,"  and  the  3  Like  "froth"  (Pali),  v.  46. 

whole  verse  seems  to  allude  to  choos-  ^  Instead  oi  foo  I  have  been  obliged 

ing  "  a  future  abode  "  (bhumi).  to  substitute  tsin,  an  arroto. 

2  The  expression  "lam  "  in  Chinese  ^  Probably  the  word  sing  is  a  mis- 
could  hardly  have  been  understood  take  for  u-angr,  "  King  of  Death." 


76  DHAMMAPADA:' 

"  As  many  kinds  of  flowers  when  waived  to  and 
fro  scatter  tlieir  scent  far  and  wide/  so  wide  is  the  re- 
nown of  his  accumulated  merits,  who  once  is  born 
and  lives  as  he  ought.  The  scent  of  the  Vassikl  flowers 
does  not  travel  against  the  wind,  but  the  (odour)  of 
those  who  live  religiously  spreads  far  and  wide — 
the  fame  of  the  virtuous  man  pervades  all  places. 
The  scent  of  sandal-wood  and  the  Tagara,^  of 
the  Lotus  and  Yassiki  flower,  although  real  and 
sensible,  is  not  as  the  fragrance  of  (him  who  walks 
according  to)  the  precepts.  Mean  and  false  in  com- 
parison is  the  scent  of  the  rarest  flowers  with  the 
fame  of  him  who  holds  by  virtue,  the  excellency  of 
whose  conduct  rises  to  heaven.  He  who  thus  lives 
in  perfect  agreement  with  the  precepts,  who  walks 
circumspectly,  and  who  by  fixed  thought  has  ob- 
tained release,  he  has  far  out-distanced  the  way  of 
Mara." 

And  on  another  occasion,  when  Buddha  was  residing 
on  the  Gridlirakuta  Mountain,  near  Eajagriha,  he  recited 
the  following  sathas  : 


'^to  o"^ 


"  As  a  ditch  ^  in  the  field,  close  beside  the  high- 
way, will  produce  the  lily  in  its  midst,  and  spread 
far  and  wide  its  delightful  perfume,  so  in  the 
midst  of  life  and  death  (that  is,  the  phenomenal 
world),  beside  the  way  of  false  speculation  (universal 
inquiry),  the  wise  man  difi'uses  his  glad  sentiments 
in  becoming  a  disciple  of  Buddha." 

^  Agreeing  with  v.  53  (the  Southern  -  Notice   should  be  taken  of  the 

version).    It  is  possible  that  the  syni-  symbols  used  for  Vassiki  and  Tagara. 

bol  "  to  "  in  the  text  ought  to  be  trau-  '  Pali,  v.  58,  59,  vv. 
slated  "  Tagara." 


(  11  ) 


SECTION  XIII. 

THE  FOOL   (BALAVAGGO). 

I.  On  a  certain  occasion,  when  Buddha  was  residing  at 
Sravasti,  there  was  a  certain  rich  Brahman,  eighty  years 
old,  who  had  built  himself  a  large  house,  in  ignorance  of 
the  impermanency  of  earthly  things,  in  prospect  of  a  long 
life.  Buddha  sent  Ananda  to  this  man,  and  knowmg  that 
his  death  was  near,  he  inquired  why  he  had  built  such 
a  house  with  so  many  apartments ;  and  on  the  man  giving 
his  reasons,  and  explaining  the  several  purposes  of  the 
numerous  chambers,  then  the  World-honoured  repeated 
these  gathas : 

"  ^  I  have  children  and  wealth,*  such  is  the  con- 
stant thought  of  the  fool.  He  is  not  even  his  own 
master  (or,  himself) — what,  then,  are  his  children  and 
his  money  ?  If  it  is  hot,  it  will  be  so ;  if  it  is  cold, 
it  will  be  so.  Many  are  the  anxieties  of  the  foolish 
man,  but  yet  he  knows  nothing  of  the  changes  of 
the  future.  The  fool  who  knows  not  his  extreme 
folly  yet  claims  knowledge ;  the  fool  who  says  he 
is  wise  is  foolish  indeed." 

On  the  old  man  returning  to  his  dwelling,  he  suddenly 
fell  dead  from  a  blow  received  as  he  walked,  on  which 
Buddha  repaired  to  the  place,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  other 
Brahmans  recited  these  verses  : 

"  A  fool,  though  he  live  in  the  company  of  the 


yZ  DHAMxMAPADA. 

wise,  understands  nothing  of  the  true  doctrine,  as  a 
spoon  tastes  not  the  flavour  of  the  soup.  The  man 
of  discernment,  frequenting  the  society  of  the  wise, 
in  a  moment  perceives  the  secret  of  the  true  doc- 
trine, as  the  tongue  perceives  the  flavour  of  the 
broth.  Even  the  charity  of  the  fool  is  a  cause  of 
sorrow  to  him  ;  how  much  more  his  evil  deeds ! 
That  deed  is  ill  done  that  causes  repentance  here- 
after ;  the  reward  of  which  is  accompanied  by  tears 
and  a  rueful  face." 

On  hearing^  these  lines  the  Brahmacharins  were  con- 
verted,  and  worshipping  Buddha,  arose  and  departed. 

On  another  occasion,  when  a  Pratyeka  Buddha,  called 
Kala,  entered  Nirvana,  after  enduring  the  insults  of  certain 
women  as  he  begged  his  food,  the  World-honoured  uttered 
these  verses : 

^^  The  fool  and  his  fellows^  doino*  evil  are  unable 
to  deliver  themselves.  Misfortune  follows  them 
with  its  certain  burning.  Their  evil  deeds  must 
result,  when  they  are  completed,  in  entire  destruc- 
tion. The  fool,  whilst  in  the  flesh,  recognises  not 
the  misery  he  is  entailing  on  himself;  but  when  he 
sinks  into  the  place  of  perdition,  then  he  knows  his 
own  folly." 

^  Yu  cKhwang^  wliich  may  mean  simply  the  "stupid." 


(     79    ) 


SECTION  XIY. 

THE  WISE  MAN  (PANDITAVAGGO). 

I.  There  was  in  old  time  a  Brahmacharin  just  twenty  years 
of  age,  who,  being  possessed  of  brilliant  talent,  foolishly 
thou£jht  that  he  could  be  instructed  in  no  art  or  accom- 
plishment  common  in  the  world.  Taking  his  travels, 
therefore,  he  came  to  a  country  where  he  saw  a  fietcher 
making  his  arrows  and  shaping  his  bow  ;  on  seeing  which 
he  was  convinced  of  his  ignorance  in  this  respect ;  and  so 
also  in  another  country,  seeing  a  man  building  a  ship,  he 
was  equally  convinced;  and  so  again  when  in  another 
place  he  saw  a  man  making  a  royal  palace.  Having 
learnt  all  these  arts,  and  passed  successively  through  six- 
teen countries,  he  came  back  to  his  own  place,  and  boast- 
fully asked,  "  Who  is  there  in  the  world  more  acquainted 
with  the  arts  than  myself  ?  " 

Buddha  perceiving  his  capacity  for  conversion,  changed 
himself  into  a  Shaman,  and  coming  where  he  resided,  with 
his  robes  orderly  arranged,  and  his  begging-dish  in  his 
hands,  stood  before  him.  "  And  who  are  you  ? "  said  the 
Brahmacharin.  "  I  am  a  man  able  to  govern  his  body," 
replied  the  Shaman.  "  And  what  is  that  ? "  inquired  the 
other,  on  which  the  Shaman  uttered  these  verses  : 

"  The  fietcher  carves  and  adjusts  the  horn  of 
which  his  bow  is  made ;  the  pilot  manages  his  ship  ; 
the  architect  hews  his  beams  ;  the  wise  man  governs 
his  body  (himself).  For  as,  by  way  of  simile,  the 
solid  rock  is  unshaken  by  the  wind,  so  the  wise 
man,  grave  of  thought,  quails  not  whether  praised  or 


8o  DHAMMAPADA. 

blamed  :  just  as  a  deep  lake  (is  not  easily  stirred  but 
remain)  tranquil  and  still),  so  the  wise  man  hearing 
the  Law  (way),  his  heart  is  quiet  and  at  rest.' 


??i 


The  Shaman  having  recited  these  verses,  hy  his  super- 
natural power  raised  himself  in  the  air,  and  exhibited  the 
thirty-two  superior  signs  of  Buddha's  person,  on  which 
the  Brahmacharin  was  converted,  and  obtained  the  fruit  of 
Eahatship. 

2.  In  old  times,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  Sravasti, 
there  was  a  village  about  500  li  off,  in  which  dwelt  some 
fifty  or  sixty  families  (mountain  people).  Amongst  these 
there  was  a  certain  poor  man  and  his  wife,  to  whom  had 
been  born  two  boys  (twins),  very  lovely  to  behold,  and  of 
incomparable  grace.  The  one  they  called  "  Grace  "  (tih), 
the  other  "  Fortunate  "  (fuh).  Now  it  so  happened  one  day 
the  father  had  returned  from  his  work,  and  lain  down  on 
his  bed  to  rest,  whilst  the  mother  was  still  in  the  fields. 
The  two  children,  who  were  then  only  seven  or  eight 
weeks  old,  not  seeing  their  father,  began  to  speak  reproach- 
fully one  with  the  other,  because  they  were  born  in  such 
circumstances  as  they  were,  and  had  to  fare  so  badly  as 
they  did.  The  father,  overwhelmed  with  astonishment  at 
hearing  the  children  talking  thus,  and  thinking  that  they 
were  demons  in  human  shape,  resolved  to  kill  them  and  burn 
their  bodies.  Accordingly,  he  went  out  into  the  fields  to 
gather  wood  for  the  purpose,  and  meeting  his  wife  he  told 
her  all  about  it.  On  this  the  mother,  moved  with  pity, 
and  scarce  believino-  the  truth  of  the  matter,  becr£jed  a 
respite  for  the  children  for  a  few  days.  On  the  morrow 
she  herself  went  outside  the  dwelling  and  listened,  when 
lo !  she  heard  the  children  reproaching  one  another  as  be- 
fore. On  this,  being  persuaded  that  they  were  demons  in 
children's  form,  she  consented  to  the  course  usual  in  these 
cases,  that  they  should  be  burned  (either  ''burned  alive,'' 
or  "  killed  and  burned  ").     At  this  time  Buddha,  knowing 

1  Compare  vv.  80,  81  of  the  Pali. 


THE  WISE  MAN.  8i 

the  circumstances  of  the  case,  transported  himself  to  the 
village,  and,  resplendent  with  glory,  lit  up  the  place  and 
all  the  surrounding  country  with  the  brightness  of  his 
presence.  On  this  the  villagers,  and  especially  the  parents 
of  the  children,  came  near  to  worship  him.  On  seeing  the 
parents,  and  hearing  their  account  of  the  children,  Buddha 
smiled,  and  from  his  mouth  proceeded  the  five-coloured 
rays  that  shone  through  heaven  and  earth,  and  then  he 
related  the  history  of  the  twins,  how  that  they  had  been 
disciples  of  Kasyapa  Buddha,  and  were  in  a  fair  way  to 
arrive  at  perfect  deliverance,  when  by  mutual  conversation 
on  heretical  doctrines  they  had  hindered  their  escape,  and 
liad  continued  to  be  born,  at  one  time  in  high  degree,  at 
another  time  in  poverty,  and  at  last  as  the  twins  of  the 
poor  people  before  him;  and  then  the  World-honoured 
recited  these  gathas : 

**The  great  man  is  entirely  free  from  covetous 
desire — he  dwells  in  a  place  of  light  himself  enlight- 
ened. Although  perchance  he  meet  with  sorrow, 
he  rejoices;^  without  ostentation,  he  exhibits  his 
wisdom.  The  wise  man  (bhadra)  concerns  himself 
with  no  worldly  business  ;  he  desires  neither  wealth, 
children,  or  possessions  (land),  always  carefully 
observing  the  precepts,  and  walking  in  the  way  of 
supreme  wisdom,  he  hankers  not  after  strange  doc- 
trine (or  wealth  or  honour).  The  wise  man,  knowing 
the  character  of  instability,^  as  a  tree  in  the  midst 
of  sand  (uses  every  eflfort)  to  change  his  friend 
whose  mind  is  unfixed,  and  to  brino;  him  back  from 
impurity  to  virtue  (purity)." 

On  hearing:  these  lines,  the  children  were  able  to  enter 
as  Samaneras  into  the  assembly,  and  the  parents  and  other 
villagers  entered  the  paths. 

1  Or,  although  perchance  he  has  sorrow  or  joy. 

2  Or,  knowing  one  of  unstable  character. 

F 


(     82     ) 


SECTION    XY. 

THE  RAHAT  (ARAHANTAVAGGO). 

I.  In  old  time  there  was  a  country  called  Na-lai  (Nara), 
near  the  Southern  Sea,  in  which  the  people  gained  their  live- 
lihood by  seeking  for  pearls  and  selling  sandal- wood.  It 
happened  that  there  were  two  brothers  in  this  country, 
whose  parents  being  dead,  they  agreed  to  separate  and 
seek  their  several  fortunes.  One  of  them  had  a  slave 
called  Fun-na  (Purna)  of  very  quick  intellect,  who  went 
out  on  his  journey  to  seek  for  some  profitable  adventure 
for  his  master.  Having  made  considerable  gain  by  the 
sale  of  some  ox-head  sandal-wood,  he  came  to  Sravasti, 
and  meeting  with  Buddha,  was  converted  and  became  a 
Eahat.  Eeturning  then  to  his  own  people,  and  exhibiting 
before  them  the  wonderful  powers  he  possessed — viz.,  of 
ascending  into  the  air,  and  causing  water  and  fire  to  pro- 
ceed from  his  person — he  led  many  of  them  to  become 
disciples,  and  finally,  at  their  entreaty,  Buddha  himself 
came  to  convert  the  King,  on  which  occasion  the  World- 
honoured  uttered  these  stanzas : 

'^  His^  mind  having  been  quieted,  his  words  and 
deeds  are  also  at  rest ;  freed  by  the  truth,  in  perfect 
peace  he  returns  to  (or  finds  refuge  in)  Nirvana. 
Free  from  desire,  without  entanglements,  released 
from  the  impediments  of  the  world  (three  worlds), 
all  thousfhts  of  self-indul^^ence  s^one,  this  man  is 

^  Compare  vv.  96,  98,  99  of  the  Pali. 


THE  RAH  AT,  83 

rightly  called  Superior.  Whetlier  in  tlie  liamlet  or 
in  the  wilderness,  on  the  level  land  or  the  hioh 
bank  of  the  river,  wherever  such  persons  dwell 
there  cannot  but  be  delight.  They  have  found 
their  delight  in  the  wilderness,  where  men  find 
none ;  passionless  they  rejoice,  having  no  ground 
left  for  pleasure-seeking." 


(  H    ) 


SECTION  XVI. 

THE  THOUSANDS  (SAHASSAVAGGO). 

I.  In  old  time,  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  Sravasti,  there 
was  an  old  mendicant  called  Pan-teh-san  (Patisena  ?) 
who  being  by  nature  cross  and  dull,  could  not  learn  so 
much  as  one  Gatha  by  heart.  Buddha  accordingly  ordered 
500  Eahats  day  by  day  to  instruct  him,  but  after  three 
years  he  still  was  unable  to  remember  even  the  one  Gatha. 
Then  all  the  people  of  the  country  (the  four  orders  of 
people)  knowing  his  ignorance,  began  to  ridicule  him,  on 
which  Buddha,  pitying  his  case,  called  him  to  his  side,  and 
gently  repeated  the  following  stanza  : — "  He  who  guards  his 
mouth,  and  restrains  his  thoughts,  he  who  offends  not  with 
his  body,  the  man  who  acts  thus  shall  obtain  deliverance." 
Then  Patisena,  moved  bv  a  sense  of  the  Master's  ejoodness 
to  him,  felt  his  heart  opened,  and  at  once  he  repeated  the 
stanza.  Buddha  then  addressed  him  further — "  You  now, 
an  old  man,  can  repeat  a  stanza  only,  and  men  know  this, 
and  they  will  still  ridicule  you,  therefore  I  will  now 
explain  the  meaning  of  the  verse  to  you,  and  do  you  on 
your  part  attentively  listen." 

Then  Buddha  declared  the  three  causes  connected  with 
the  body,  the  four  connected  with  the  mouth,  and  the 
three  connected  with  the  thoughts,  by  destroying  which 
men  might  obtain  deliverance,  on  which  the  mendicant, 
fully  realising  the  truth  thus  explained,  obtained  the  con- 
dition of  a  Eahat. 

Now,  at  this  time  there  were  500  Bhikshunis  (Nuns) 
dwellincj  in  their  Vihara,  who  sent  one  of  their  number  to 


THE  THOUSANDS.  85 

Buddha  to  request  him  to  send  them  a  priest  to  instruct 
them  in  the  Law,  on  which  Buddha  desired  the  old  mendi- 
cant Patisena  to  go  to  them  for  this  purpose.  On  hearing 
that  this  arrangement  had  been  made,  all  the  nuns  began 
to  laugh  together,  and  agreed  on  the  morrow,  wlien  he 
came,  to  say  the  Gatha  wrong  (backward),  and  so  confuse 
the  old  man  and  put  him  to  shame.  Then  on  the  morrow 
when  he  came,  all  the  Bhikshunis,  great  and  small,  went 
forth  to  salute  him,  and  as  they  did  so,  they  looked  at  one 
another  and  smiled.  Then  sitting  down,  they  offered  him 
food.  Having  eaten  and  washed  his  hands,  they  then 
begged  him  to  begin  his  sermon.  On  which  the  aged  men- 
dicant ascended  the  elevated  seat,  and  sitting  down,  began  : 
"  Sisters !  my  talent  is  small,  my  learning  is  very  little. 
I  know  only  one  Gatha,  but  I  will  repeat  that  and  explain 
its  meaning.  Do  you  listen  with  attention  and  under- 
stand." Then  all  the  young  nuns  began  to  attempt  to  say 
the  Gatha  backwards ;  but  lo !  they  could  not  open  their 
mouths ;  and  filled  with  shame,  they  hung  down  their 
heads  in  sorrow.  Then  Patisena  having  repeated  the 
Gatha,  began  to  explain  it,  head  by  head,  as  Buddha  had 
instructed  him.  Then  all  the  female  mendicants  hearing 
his  words,  w^ere  filled  with  surprise,  and  rejoicing  to  hear 
such  instruction,  with  one  heart  they  received  it,  and 
became  Eahats. 

On  the  day  after  this  the  King  Prasenajit  invited 
Buddha  and  the  whole  congregation  of  priests  to  assemble 
at  his  palace  (and  partake  of  hospitality).  Buddha  there- 
fore recognising  the  superior  and  reverend  appearance  of 
Patisena,  desired  him  to  bear  his  alms-dish  and  follow  him 
as  he  went.  But  when  they  came  to  the  palace-gate,  the 
porter,  knowing  his  character  (antecedents),  would  not  let 
him  go  into  the  hall ;  for  "  We  have  no  hospitality,"  said 
he,  "  for  a  priest  who  knows  but  one  Gatha ;  there  is  no 
room  for  such  common  fellows  as  you — make  place  for 
your  betters  and  begone."  Patisena  accordingly  sat  down 
outside  the  door. 


86  DHAMMAPADA. 

Buddha  having  now  ascended  the  dais,  after  having 
washed  his  hands,  lo  !  the  arm  of  Patisena,  with  the  alms- 
dish  in  its  hand,  entered  the  room.  Then  the  King,  the 
ministers,  and  all  the  assembly,  seeing  this  sight,  were 
filled  with  astonishment,  and  said — "Ah!  what  arm  is 
this  ? "  On  which  Buddha  replied,  "  It  is  the  arm  of 
Patisena,  the  mendicant.  He  has  but  just  obtained  en- 
lightenment, and  I  desired  him  to  bear  my  alms-dish 
behind  me;  but  the  porter  has  refused  him  admission, 
and  so  his  arm  has  appeared  with  my  begging-dish  in 
the  hand."  On  this  he  was  admitted  and  entered  the 
assembly.  Then  Prasenajit,  turning  to  Buddha,  said — 
"  I  hear  that  this  Patisena  is  a  man  of  small  ability,  and 
knows  only  one  Gatha,  how,  then,  has  he  obtained  the 
supreme  wisdom  ? "  To  whom  Buddha  replied — "  Learn- 
ing need  not  be  much,  conduct  is  the  first  thing.  This 
Patisena  has  allowed  the  secret  virtue  of  the  words  of  this 
one  Gatha  to  penetrate  his  spirit ;  his  body,  mouth,  and 
thoughts  have  obtained  perfect  quietude ;  for  though  a  man 
know  ever  so  much,  if  his  knowledge  reach  not  to  his  life, 
to  deliver  him  from  the  power  which  leads  to  destruction, 
what  benefit  can  all  his  learning  be  ? "  and  then  Buddha 
repeated  the  following  stanzas : 

'^  Although^  a  man  can  repeat  a  thousand  stanzas 
(sections),  but  understand  not  the  meaning  of  the 
lines  he  repeats,  this  is  not  equal  to  the  repetition  of 
one  sentence  well  understood,  which  is  able  when 
heard  to  control  thought.  To  repeat  a  thousand 
w^ords  without  understanding,  what  profit  is  there  in 
this  ?  But  to  understand  one  truth,  and  hearing  it 
to  act  accordingly,  this  is  to  find  deliverance.  A 
man  may  be  able  to  repeat  many  books,  but  if  he 
cannot  explain  them  what  jDrofit  is  there  in  this  % 

1  Compare  these  verses  with  102  ss.  of  the  PuK. 


THE  THOUSANDS.  87 

But  to  explain  one  sentence  of  the  Law,  and  to 
walk  accordingly,  this  is  the  way  to  find  supreme 
wisdom  (to  become  a  Eahat)." 

On  hearing  these  words,  two  hundred  Bliikshus  obtained 
deliverance,  and  the  King  and  his  ministers  were  lilled 
with  joy. 

2.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  living  in  the  Jeta- 
vana  Vihara,  at  Sravasti,  preaching  his  doctrine,  there  was 
a  certain  rich  Brahman  of  that  country  called  Yamata,  who 
was  in  the  habit  of  asking^  all  the  Brahmans  of  the  nei^h- 
bourhood,  upwards  of  5000  men,  to  share  in  his  hospi- 
tality, and  receive  gifts  of  cattle,  slaves,  clothes,  money, 
&c.,  in  the  middle  of  every  fifth  year.  On  the  present 
occasion,  having  received  these  gifts,  and  joined  in  the 
various  sacrifices,  they  came  to  the  place  where  Buddha 
was,  flushed  with  joy  and  elated  with  pride.  On  this, 
Buddha,  having  reproved  them  for  their  folly,  uttered  the 
following  stanzas : — 

''  If  1  a  man  each  month  repeat  a  thousand  sacri- 
fices, and  go  on  making  his  bodily  oflferings  with- 
out ceasing,  this  is  not  equal  to  that  man's  con- 
duct who  but  for  a  moment,  with  undivided  atten- 
tion (2/^7^  sin,  ekachittam),  fixes  his  mind  upon  the 
Law.  The  happiness  consequent  on  one  moment 
of  deep  reflection  exceeds  that  (which  results  from) 
of  the  sacrifice  of  the  bodies  (of  untold  victims). 
Although  a  man  for  a  hundred  years  worship  and 
sacrifice  to  the  spirit  of  Fire,  his  merit  is  not  equal 
to  that  of  the  man  who  for  a  moment  pays  reve- 
rence to  the  Three  Holy  Ones ;  the  happiness  con- 
sequent on  one  such  act  of  homage  excels  that 
resulting  from  all  those  hundred  years." 

^  Compare  this  with  vers.  106,  107  of  the  Pali. 


88  DHAMMAPADA. 

On    this,  tlie   World-honoured    proceeded   to   address 
Yamata  in  the  following  words :  ^ — 

"  There  are  four   kinds   of  charitable  offerinors. 
"What  are  the  four  ?     First,   where  the  gifts  are 
large,  and  the  merit   small ;    secondly,   where  the 
gifts  are  small,  and  the  merit  large ;  thirdly,  where 
the  crifts  are  larcre,  and  the  merit  laro-e  :  fourthly, 
where  the   gifts    are    small,    and   the   merit    also 
small.     And  now,  with  respect   to  the  first,  w^hen 
is  the  gift  large,   and   the    merit   small  ?     In    the 
case  of  the  foolish  and  deluded  man  who  takes  away 
life  for  the  purpose  of  offering  up  sacrifices  to  the 
gods,     accompanied     by    w^ine-drinking,     singing, 
dancing,  and    the  bestowal  of  wealth.     Here  the 
gifts  are  great,  but  the  merit  small  indeed.     With 
reo'ard  to  the  case  w^hen  the  crifts  are  small  and  the 
merit  small,  this  is  so  when,  from  covet ousness  and 
an  evil  heart,  the  offerino^s  criven   to  the  learned 
(or  religious  persons)  are  small  and  stint  ;  in  such 
case  the  reward  also  is  stint.     And  w^hen  is  it  that 
the  offerino's,  thouijh  small,  entail  a  laro;e  rew\ard  ? 
In  the  case  when,  from  a  principle  of  love,  a  man 
offers  to  a  virtuous  person  (or  religious  man)  what 
small  oift  he  has,  with  a  desire  to  learn  from  him 
the  principles  of  true  wisdom,  this  man  reaps  great 
reward.     And  lastly,  the  case  of  a  great  gift  secur- 
inof  a   o'reat   reward,   as  in  the  case  of  one   wdio, 
realising  the  vanity  of  all  earthly  things,  out  of  a 
good  heart  gives  his  wealth  to  found  monasteries, 
or  to  purchase  grounds  for  fruits,  with  which  to 
make  offerings  to  the  Three  Holy  Ones,  or  who  gives 

1  The  sermon  which  follows  is  not  a  part  of  Dhammapada,  but  is  in  prose. 


THE   THOUSANDS.  89 

clothing  and  other  necessaries  for  this  same  pur- 
pose, his  merit,  like  the  waters  of  the  five  rivers 
which  enter  the  ocean,  is  immeasurable,  his  reward 
returns  into  his  own  bosom  many  fold,  as  the  re- 
turn of  the  seed  sown  by  the  husbandman  in  land 
prepared  for  it/' 

Yamata  and  the  rest  having  heard  these  words,  were 
filled  with  joy,  whilst  the  Devas  and  Spirits  were  enabled 
to  enter  on  the  first  path.  Five  thousand  Brahmacharins 
became  disciples,  whilst  Yamata  and  the  other  house- 
holders accepted  the  five  rules,  and  the  King,  ministers, 
and  others,  sousjht  refuf]^e  in  the  three  defences,  and  be- 
came  lay  disciples,  and  obtained  the  eyes  of  the  Law 
(religious  insight). 

3.  There  was  in  old  time  a  certain  disorderly  person  liv- 
ing in  Eajagriha,  who  neither  reverenced  his  parents  or  paid 
respect  to  his  superiors,  but  always  had  resort  to  sacrifice 
and  worship  of  the  sun  and  moon  and  fire  when  he  went 
wrong,  hoping  thereby  to  get  merit,  and  feel  happy  in 
himself;  but  notwithstanding  all  his  bodily  exercises,  in 
worship  and  offerings,  he  found  no  peace,  even  after  three 
years'  incessant  perseverance.  He  at  length  resolved  to 
go  to  Sravasti  to  inquire  of  Buddha.  Arrived  there,  and 
seeing  the  glory  of  his  person,  he  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and 
said  how  he  was  placed.  Then  Buddha  explained  the 
folly  of  animal  sacrifice,  and  the  uselessness  of  all  such 
exercises  where  the  heart  was  untouched,  and  there  was 
no  filial  reverence  or  dutiful  behaviour  to  those  to  whom 
it  belonged ;  and  in  conclusion  recited  these  Gathas  : — 

^'To  sacrifice  to  Spirits  in  order  to  find  peace 
(merit),  or,  after  this  life  expecting  reward,  his  hap- 
piness is  not  one  quarter  of  that  man's  who  pays 
homage  to  the  good.  He  who  is  ever  intent  on  good 
conduct  and  due  reverence  to  others,  who  always 


90  DHAMMAPADA. 

venerates  old  age,  four  liappy  consequences  in- 
creasingly attend  that  man — beauty  and  strength, 
and  life  and  peace."  ^ 

On  hearing  these  words  the  man  was  filled  with  joy, 
and  sought  permission  to  become  a  disciple,  and  after  a 
while  attained  the  condition  of  a  Eahat. 

1  Compare  this  "with  109  of  the  Pali,  where  dyn  corresponds  to  Ch.  shau, 
vanno  to  sih,  sukham  to  ngan,  and  baJam  to  lih. 


(     91     ) 


SECTION  XVII. 

EVIL  CONDUCT  (rAPAVAGGO). 

I.  Ix  old  time,  wlien  Buddha  was  residing  at  Eajagrilia,  lie 
sent  a  Ealiat  called  Sumanta  (Su-man-teh)  to  the  country 
of  Ki-pin  (Cophen,  i.e.,  Gandhara)  with  some  personal 
relics  (hair  and  nail)  for  a  tower-temple  {i.e.,  a  temple 
connected  with  which  was  a  relic  tower  or  stupa)  in  the 
Southern  Mountains,  where  500  Kahats  constantly  dwelt, 
and  every  morning  and  evening  burnt  incense  and  con- 
ducted worship.  At  this  time  there  were  in  the  same 
mountains  500  monkeys,  who  having  seen  these  men  at 
their  prayers,  immediately  agreed  between  themselves  to 
erect  by  the  side  of  a  neighbouring  deep  stream  a  relic 
tower  of  stone  and  wood  in  honour  of  Buddha.  This  they 
did,  and  above  it  placed  the  surmounting  pole  (Tee)  "■•  with 
banners  and  flags.  Here  they  came  to  worship  every 
morning  and  evening,  even  as  the  religious  men  of  the 
neighbouring  monastery  did.  Now  it  happened  about  this 
time,  owing  to  the  sudden  rising  of  the  river,  that  these 
monkeys  were  caught  by  the  torrent,  and  being  unable  to 
escape  were  drowned.  In  consequence  of  their  good  deeds, 
however,  they  w^ere  born  as  Devas  in  the  Trayastriiisas 
Heaven,  where  they  had  palaces,  and  clothes,  and  food 
according  to  their  new  condition.      Eeflecting,  then,  on 

^  The  word  Tee,  as  it  is   used  to  ring  to  the  worlds  supposed  to  exist 

denote  the  surmounting  ornament  of  above    our     own,    and     over    which 

the  Buddhist  Stupa,  is  the  same  as  the  Buddha  rules.     The  Chinese  "ts'ah," 

Burmese  "Htee,"  which  again  is  de-  denoting  the   same  thing,  is  derived 

rived  from  the  Pali  "Khetta,"  signi-  from  the  Sanskiit  "Kshetra"  (same 

fying  "earths"  or  "worlds,"  refer-  sense). 


92  DHAMMAPADA. 

their  former  lives,  they  saw  that  they  had  been  the  mon- 
keys who  were  lying  drowned  in  the  valley,  and  accord- 
ingly they  descended  to  earth,  and  collecting  scented  wood 
and  other  necessaries,  they  made  a  funeral-pyre  on  which 
to  burn  the  5C0  bodies.  Being  observed  by  some  heretical 
Brahmans  who  dwelt  in  the  neighbourhood,  practising 
their  austerities,  and  having  been  asked  by  them  the 
reason  of  their  conduct,  they  explained  the  whole  matter, 
in  consequence  of  which  the  Brahmans  were  induced  to  go 
to  Buddha  to  learn  his  system  of  religion — accompanied  by 
the  Devas.  Arrived  there,  Buddha  explained  that  the  500 
monkeys  who  were  drowned  and  reborn  in  Heaven  had  in 
a  former  birth  been  Brahman  heretics,  who  had  made  ridi- 
cule of,  and  laughed  at  the  conduct  of  a  Shaman,  who 
dwelt  in  those  same  mountains,  and  because  of  his  activity 
in  ascendini?  and  descending  the  crags  whilst  engaged  in 
building  a  sacred  tower,  had  called  him  "  Monkey-foot." 
For  this  they  had  been  born  as  500  monkeys  ;  but  because 
of  their  good  deed  in  erecting  the  small  tower  beside  the 
stream,  they  had  been  now  born  as  Devas.  And  then 
Buddha  added  these  stanzas  : 

"  Lightly  to  laugh  at  and  ridicule  another  is 
Avrong ;  he  who  has  thus  acted  will  certainly  re- 
ceive as  his  reward  abundance  of  tears,  according 
to  the  guilt  or  aggravation  of  his  conduct." 

On  this  the  500  Devas  prostrated  themselves  in  adora- 
tion, and  the  500  Brahmans,  being  converted,  became 
Eahats. 

2.  In  old  time,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jetavana 
at  Sravasti,  preaching  for  the  benefit  of  gods  and  men,  the 
Prince  Koli  having  imprisoned  his  father  and  killed  his 
elder  brother,  the  heir  to  the  throne,  proclaimed  himself 
King,  and  inaugurated  his  reign  by  the  slaughter  of 
thousands  of  the  Sakyas,  on  which  occasion  the  World- 
honoured  one,  addressing  Mugalin,  said : 


EVIL  CONDUCT.  93 

"  Not  ^  in  the  void  of  heaven,  not  in  the  depths 
of  the  sea,  not  by  entering  the  rocky  clefts  of  the 
mountains,  in  none  of  these  places  can  a  man  by 
any  means  escape  his  destiny,  the  consequence  of 
the  evil  he  has  done.  All  men  are  liable  to  sorrow 
and  pain  ;  none  can  escape  old  age  and  death.  The 
virtuous  man  alone  possessed  of  wisdom ;  the  man 
who  gives  not  way  to  busy  thoughts  (about  life), 
for  him  alone  there  is  no  evil." 

In  consequence  of  this  sermon,  countless  men  who  heard 
it  were  able  to  enter  the  paths. 

1  Compare  ver.  127  of  the  P^li. 


(     94     ) 


SECTION  XVIII. 

PUNISHMENT  (dANDAVAGGO). 

I.  In  days  gone  by  there  was  a  country  called  Kin-tai 
(GandMra  ?),  in  which  was  a  very  old  mendicant  afflicted 
with  a  very  loathsome  disease,  which  caused  him  to  pollute 
every  place  he  occupied.  Being  in  a  certain  Vihara  be- 
longing to  the  placCj  no  one  would  come  near  him  or  help 
him  in  his  distress.  On  this  Buddha  came  with  his  500 
followers,  and  obtaining  all  sorts  of  necessary  utensils  and 
warm  water,  they  together  visited  the  place  where  the  old 
mendicant  lay.  The  smell  in  the  place  was  so  offensive 
that  all  the  Bhikshus  were  filled  with  contempt  for  the 
man :  but  the  World-honoured  causinsj  Sakra-deva  to  bringr 
the  warm  water,  then  with  his  own  hand  (diamond  hand) 
began  to  wash  the  body  of  the  mendicant  and  attend  to 
his  maladies.  Then  the  earth  shook,  and  the  whole  place 
was  filled  with  a  supernatural  light,  so  that  the  King  and 
his  ministers,  and  all  the  heavenly  host  (Devas,  Nagas, 
&c.)  flocked  to  the  place,  and  paid  adoration  to  Buddha. 
Having  done  so,  they  all  addressed  the  World-honoured, 
and  inquired  how  one  so  highly  exalted  could  lower  him- 
self to  such  offices  as  these,  on  which  Buddha  explained 
the  matter  thus : 

"  The  ^  purpose  of  Tathagata  in  comiDg  into  the 
world  is  to  befriend  these  poor  and  helpless  and 
■unprotected — to  nourish  those  in  bodily  affliction, 

^  This  and  the  following  sections  are  introduced  into  the  prose  part  of  the 
text. 


PUNISHMENT.  95 

whether  tliey  "be  Shamans  or  men  of  any  other 
religion  (Tao-sse) — to  help  the  impoverished,  the 
orphan,  and  the  aged — and  by  so  doing,  and  per- 
suading others  so  to  do,  the  coDsequent  merit  is 
so  great  that  all  his  former  vows  are  hereby  accom- 
plished, and  he  attains  the  great  goal  of  all  life,  as 
the  five  rivers  when  they  are  lost  in  the  sea." 

The  King  then  asked  as  to  the  former  condition  of  this 
old  mendicant,  and  why  he  was  born  to  so  sad  a  lot,  to 
whom  Buddha  replied : 

"  In  days  gone  by  there  was  a  king  called  Evil- 
conduct  (Papakamma '?),  who  governed  his  subjects 
with  tyranny  and  oppression.  He  used  to  send  out 
his  officers  to  afflict  the  people,  and  with  cruel 
lashes  to  extort  from  them  all  they  could  get. 
There  was  a  certain  man  of  eminence  about  to  be 
whipped,  when  he  begged  for  mercy  as  he  was  a 
disciple  of  Buddha.  On  this  the  officer  laid  the 
whip  lightly  on  him ;  but,  nevertheless,  because  of 
his  evil  deeds  he  was  afterwards  born  in  hell,  and 
repeatedly  as  a  beast,  and  at  last  as  a  man,  but 
always  miserably  diseased.  Now  at  that  time  the 
King  was  Devadatta,  the  executioner  was  this  dis- 
eased monk,  and  the  eminent  man  was  myself; 
but  because  I  was  the  one  who  begged  for  mercy, 
my  lot  is  now  to  help  this  wretched  man,  as  he 
had  mercy  on  me." 

And  then  he  repeated  the  following  lines  : — 

"He^  who  inflicts  pain  on  the  gentle  and  the 
good,  or  falsely  accuses  the  innocent,  this  man  will 

^  Compare  ver.  137  ss.  of  the  Pali. 


96  DHAMMAPADA. 

inherit  one  of  these  ten  calamities — either  a  direct 
visitation  from  Heaven  (by  fire,  wind,  or  water)  ; 
or,  if  born,  a  deformed  and  diseased  body  ;  or  some 
spontaneous  fiery  outbreak,^  or  loss  of  reason,  or 
some  false  accusation,  or  some  governmental  diffi- 
culty, or  a  gradual  loss  of  worldly  substance,  or 
alienation  of  relatives,  or  destruction  of  treasure 
(crops  or  grain)  by  fire  or  lightning ;  and  when 
dead,  a  birth  in  hell.     These  are  the  ten." 

The  diseased  monk  hearing  these  words,  convinced  of 
sin,  turned  to  Buddha  and  did  him  reverence,  on  which 
he  arrived  at  the  condition  of  a  Eahat;  and  the  King 
also  and  his  followers,  filled  with  joy,  took  on  them  the 
live  precepts,  and  entered  the  Paths. 

2.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jeta- 
vana,  at  Sravasti,  and  preaching  his  doctrine  for  the  benefit 
of  men  and  gods,  there  were  in  a  country  to  the  eastward, 
called  Uttaravati,  a  company  of  500  Brahmans,  who  had 
agreed  to  go  together  to  the  residence  of  a  certain  Nir- 
grantha  ascetic  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  who,  by  pol- 
luting himself  with  dirt,  &c.,  aspired  to  the  condition  of  a 
Eishi.  On  their  way  they  were  overtaken  in  the  desert 
with  thirst.  Seeing  a  tree,  and  hoping  to  find  some  human 
habitation  near,  they  hastened  on  to  it,  but  when  arrived 
there  they  found  no  sign  of  life ;  on  this,  they  raised  their 
voices  in  lamentation.  Suddenly  from  the  tree  they  heard 
the  voice  of  the  resident  Spirit,  who  asked  them  why  they 
lamented  so,  and  on  hearing  the  reason,  supplied  them  to 
the  full  with  drink  and  meat.  The  Brahmans,  ready  to 
start  onward,  asked  the  Spirit  what  had  been  his  previous 
history,  that  he  was  thus  born ;  on  which  he  explained 
that  having  gone  to  the  assembly  of  priests  in  Sravasti 
when  Sudatta  had  bestowed  the  garden  on  Buddha,  he 

1  I  cannot  translate  this  passage  satisfactorily. 


PUNISHMENT.  97 

had  remained  all  night  listening  to  the  Law,  and  having 
filled  his  drinking-cup  with  water  as  he  went,  had  be- 
stowed it  in  charity  among  the  priests.  On  his  return 
next  morning,  his  wife  in  anger  asked  him  what  annoy- 
ance he  had  received  that  he  should  stop  away  all  night. 
On  which  he  replied  that  he  was  not  annoyed,  but  he  had 
been  to  listen  to  Buddha  preaching  at  the  Jetavana.  On 
this  his  wife  began  roundly  to  abuse  Buddha,  and  said, 
"This  Gotama  is  but  a  mad  preacher,  who  deceives  the 
people,"  and  so  on.  On  this  I  resented  not  her  state- 
ments, but  rather  submitted  to  them,  and  so  when  I  came 
to  die  I  was  born  as  a  spirit,  but  on  account  of  my  pusil- 
lanimity I  was  confined  to  this  tree ;  and  then  he  recited 
these  verses : — 

*^  Saci?ifices  and  such  services  are  sources  of 
misery — day  and  night  a  continual  burthen  and 
anxiety ;  to  escape  sorrow,  and  destroy  the  ele- 
ments of  the  body,  a  man  should  attend  to  the 
Law  (of  Buddha),  and  arrive  at  deliverance  from 
all  worldly  Kules  of  Eeligion  (world  Kishis)." 

The  Brahmans  having  heard  these  words,  resolved 
themselves  to  go  to  Sravasti,  to  the  place  where  Buddha 
was,  and  having  explained  the  object  of  their  visit,  the 
World-honoured  recited  these  stanzas : — 

*^  Although  1  a  nian  goes  naked  with  tangled 
hair,  or  though  he  clothe  himself  with  a  few  leaves 
or  garment  of  bark,  though  he  cover  himself  with 
dirt  and  sleep  on  the  stones,  what  use  this  in 
getting  rid  of  impure  thoughts  ?  ^  But  he  who 
neither  contends  or  kills,  or  destroys  by  fire,  who 

^  Compare  ver,  141  of  the  Pali.  2  Qr,  folly. 


98  DHAMMAPADA. 

desires  not  to  get  the  victory,  who  is  moved  by 
efoodwill  towards  all  the  world.  There  is  no 
ground  in  such  a  case  for  ill-will  or  hate." 


On  hearing  these  ^Yords  the  Brahmans  were  converted, 
and  became  Shamans. 


(     99    ) 


SECTION  XIX. 

OLD   AGE    (JAEAVAGGO). 

I.  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jetavana,  at  Sravasti. 
After  having  eaten,  he  began  to  preach  the  Law  of  Eternal 
Life^  for  the  benefit  of  gods  and  men,  in  the  presence  of 
the  King  and  his  ministers.  At  this  time  there  were  seven 
men,  Brahmans,  who  had  come  from  a  distance,  and 
having  bowed  at  the  feet  of  the  World-honoured  one, 
besought  him  to  allow  them  to  dwell  near  him,  and  hear 
liis  instructions.  Having  had  the  permission,  they  were 
assigned  an  upper  chamber  as  their  dwelling-place. 
Having  retired  there,  they  began  to  talk  together  and 
laugh  loudly.  On  hearing  this,  Buddha  went  to  them, 
and  opened  his  mouth  in  these  words  : — 

"  What  ^  (room  for)  mirth,  what  (room  for)  laugh- 
ter, rememberiog  the  everlasting  burning  (or  fire). 
Surely  this  dark  and  dreary  (world)  is  not  fit  for 
one  to  seek  security  and  rest  in.  Behold  this  body 
in  its  fashioning ;  what  reliance  can  it  afford  as  a 
resting-place,  filled  witli  crowded  thoughts,  liable 
to  every  disease.  Oh  !  how  is  it  men  do  not  per- 
ceive its  false  appearances  ?  When  old,  then  its 
beauty  fades  away ;  in  sickness,  what  paleness  and 
leanness — the   skin  wrinkled,  the  flesh  withered, 

^  "  The  Law  of  sweet  dew  "  (ama-     foL  9.  under  the  heading  of  "  Imper- 
tam).  manence."     Compare  ver.  146  and  ss. 

^  This  verse  occurs  in  Cod.  iii. ,  K.  I.     of  the  Pali. 


loo  DHAMMAPADA. 

death  and  life  both  conjoined.  And  when  the  body 
dies,  and  the  spirit  flees,  as  when  a  royal  personage 
rejects  a  (broken)  chariot,  so  do  the  flesh  and  bones 
lie  scattered  and  dispersed.  What  reliance,  then, 
can  one  place  on  the  body  ?  " 

On  hearing  these  words,  the  Brahmans  "became  sobered 
and  thoughtful,  and  finally  attained  to  the  condition  of 
Eahats. 

2.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the 
Jetavana,  at  Sravasti,  preaching  the  Law  for  the  good  of 
Devas  and  men,  at  this  time  there  was  a  Brahman  village, 
consisting  of  some  five  hundred  or  more  families,  in  which 
were  also  five  hundred  young  Brahman  students  training 
themselves  in  the  secret  lore  of  their  caste,  and  filled  with 
disdain  for  all  others,  without  any  reverence  for  old  age 
or  superior  rank.     Now  these  five  hundred  youths,  vaunt- 
ing their  own  powers  of  investigating  truth,  spoke  thus : 
"  As  for  this  Shaman  Gotama,  he  does  but  self-style  him- 
self Buddha;  his  talents  reach  but  little  way  compared 
with  ours ;  we  ought  to  challenge  him  to  come  here  and 
dispute  with  us."     Accordingly,  they  sent  one  to  challenge 
him ;  and  so  Buddha,  with  all  his  disciples,  came  to  the 
place,  and  having  sat  down  beside  some  running  water, 
they  ate  their  food  and  washed  their  hands.     At  this  time 
an  old  Brahman  and  his  wife  passed  along  through  the 
village,  begging  their  food.     Buddha,  knowing  that  for- 
merly this  old  man  had  been  very  rich,  and  one  of  the 
chief  ministers  of  the  kingdom,  he  immediately  turned  to 
the  young  Brahmans,  and  asked  them  whether  they  knew 
who  this  old  man  was  ?     They  all  answered  at  once,  "  We 
know  perfectly."     And  then  Buddha  inquired  again,  "  And 
who  is  he  ? "     They  said,  "  He  was  formerly  a  great  mini- 
ster, and  very  rich."     "Then  how  is  it   (Buddha  asked) 
he  is  now  begging  his  food  ? "     To  which  they  replied, 
"  Because  he  took  no  care  of  his  money,  and  was  foolish 


OLD  AGE.  loi 

in  using  it,  he  is  now  poor."  Then  Buddha  said,  "  Brah- 
mans  !  there  are  four  things  in  the  world  difficult  to  do ; 
those  who  can  do  them  shall  certainly  obtain  much  hap- 
piness (merit),  and  escape  poverty.  And  what  are  the 
lour  ?  First,  when  in  the  heyday  of  youth  not  to  be  dis- 
dainful; secondly,  when  advancing  in  years  to  give  up 
thoughts  about  pleasure  (sensual  indulgence) ;  thirdly, 
when  rich,  to  be  ever  mindful  of  charity ;  fourthly,  to  give 
respectful  attention  to  the  words  of  a  wise  teacher.  It  is 
for  want  of  observing  these  four  rules  that  this  old  Brah- 
man (gentleman)  has  come  to  his  present  condition,  and 
is  like  an  old  stork  sitting  beside  a  dried- up  pond.  And 
then  the  World-honoured  added  these  stanzas,  and  said : — 

*'  To  be  constantly  (morning  and  night)  disdain- 
ful and  supercilious,  when  old  still  to  be  lustful, 
Laving  wealth  to  be  niggardly,  to  reject  the  words 
of  Buddha — these  four  propensities,  what  miseries 
do  they  bring  ;  and,  alas  !  when  old  age  comes  (how 
do  they  add  to),  the  withered  form  and  the  worn-out 
appearance  !  The  man  who,  when  young,  pleases 
himself,  when  old  shall  be  trodden  down.  Not 
walking  continently  (in  mature  years),  riches  shall 
slip  from  him  (when  old) — even  as  the  white  stork 
that  sits  alone  by  the  dried-up  pool,  so  he  who  has 
disregarded  the  Eules  of  a  Moral  Life  shall  come 
to  poverty.  Old  and  feeble,  with  exhausted 
powers — what  good  can  follow  anxious  thought. 
When  old,  like  autumn  leaves,  decayed  and  with- 
out covering,  life  ebbed  out  and  dissolution  at 
hand,  little  good  repentance  then  !  " 

And  then  Buddha  added — "  There  are  four  opportunities 
given  to  every  one  who  is  leading  a  religious  life,  to  attain 
deliverance  and  to  avoid  sorrow ;  and  what  are  the  four  ? 


I02  DHAMMAPADA. 

First,  when  young  and  capable  of  high  moral  resolves 
secondly,  when  rich  and  possessed  of  means;  thirdly, 
when  happy  enough  to  gain  the  knowledge  of  the  three 
honourable  ones,  and  so  have  the  opportunity  of  widening 
one's  capabilities  of  merit ;  fourthly,  when  by  experience 
a  man  has  learned  the  vanity  of  earthly  things,  to  act 
accordingly.  Those  who  avail  themselves  of  these  oppor- 
tunities will  in  the  end  certainly  attain  wisdom ; "  and 
then  the  World-honoured  one  added  these  stanzas : — 

"Day  and  night,  striving  to  get  rid  of  fleshly 
desires,  and  at  the  right  opportunity  putting  forth 
earnest  effort ;  discovering  the  truth  that  all  things 
are  impermanent — such  a  man  shall  never  fall  into 
the  pit  of  destruction.  Aiming  to  learn  how  to 
kindle  the  lamp  of  reflection,  and  seeking  in  the 
light  of  experience  supreme  wisdom  (prajna),  re- 
moving all  defilements,  and  avoiding  pollution,  by 
this  light  a  man  shall  discover  the  ground  of  escape 
(B6dhi)." 

The  World-honoured  having  uttered  these  words,  caused 
the  glory  of  his  person  to  manifest  itself,  and  in  conse- 
quence the  young  Brahmans  were  convinced  of  his  charac- 
ter, and  besought  permission  to  enter  the  church,  and  at 
length  arrived  at  perfect  deliverance  (the  condition  of 
Kahats). 


(     I03     ) 


SECTION  XX. 

LOVING  THE  BODY  (sELF)  (aTTAVAGGO). 

I.  In  old  time  there  was  a  country  called  To-mo-lio-lo 
(Damakara  ?),  and  about  seven  lis  from  the  (chief)  city 
there  was  a  Vihara,  in  which  dwelt  500  Shamans.  Amongst 
these  was  an  aged  mendicant  named  Mo-ho-lu  (Makhara  ?), 
who,  being  of  a  heavy  and  dull  mind,  was  unable  to  learn 
even  one  Gatha,  though  instructed  by  the  500  Shamans 
through  many  years.  On  this  he  w^as  treated  contemptu- 
ously by  the  rest,  and  not  allowed  to  go  in  their  company, 
but  left  to  sweep  the  monastery,  and  look  after  the  cells  of 
the  monks.  On  one  occasion  the  King  of  the  country  had 
asked  all  the  Shamans  to  assemble  at  his  palace,  and 
accept  his  hospitality.  On  this  occasion,  Makhara,  having 
been  left  behind  as  usual,  he  thought  thus  with  himself — 
"  I  have  been  born  dull  and  stupid,  and  cannot  even  recol- 
lect one  verse  of  Scripture.  What  use  is  it  to  live  any 
longer,  to  be  neglected  and  despised  by  my  fellow-men  ? " 
On  this  he  took  a  rope,  and  going  to  the  back  of  the 
garden,  he  placed  himself  under  a  great  tree  intending  to 
hang  himself.  At  this  time  Buddha,  by  his  power  of 
religious  discernment  (eyes  of  religion),  seeing  the  case  of 
this  man,  transformed  himself  at  once  into  the  appearance 
of  the  Tree-Spirit,  and  with  half  his  bodyl  projecting 
from  the  tree,  addressed  the  old  monk  in  these  words  of 

1  This  is  constantly  the  sign  of  a  the  Tree,  is  respectfully  acknowledg- 

supernatural  appearance,  as   e.g.,  in  ing   the   announcement   of  Buddha's 

in  PI.  xci.  fig.  4,  "Tree  and  Serpent  birth,  and,  in  so  doing,  reveals  "  half 

W^orship,"    where    the  Deva  of   the  his  body."     [This  scene  is  frequently 

Bodhi  Tree,  or  the  Vajrasana  under  referred  to  in  Buddhist  books.] 


104  DHAMMAPADA. 

expostulation — "  Pslia  !  pslia !  thou  (foolisli)  mendicant, 
what  art  thou  going  to  do  ? "  On  this  Makhara  opened 
out  the  cause  of  his  grief ;  on  which  the  Tree- Spirit  con- 
tinued and  said — "  Do  no  such  thing  as  this,  but  listen  to 
my  words :  In  the  time  of  Kasyapa  Buddha,  long  ago,  you 
were  then  a  Shaman  deeply  acquainted  with  the  three 
books  (baskets — i.e.,  Pitakas),  and  among  your  500  brethren 
you  were  pre-eminent,  in  consequence  of  Avhich  you  were 
filled  with  pride  and  self-complacency,  and  despised  all 
others  on  account  of  their  ignorance ;  and  because  you 
died  then  without  repentance,  it  has  been  your  lot  ever 
since  to  be  born  dull  and  stupid — what  good,  then,  to 
destroy  yourself  ? " 

And  then   Buddha,  appearing  in  all  his  glory,  added 
these  verses : — 

"  If  ^  a  man  love  himself,  let  him  carefully  pro- 
tect that  which  he  is  so  anxious  about  (i.e..^  himself). 
If  he  ho23e  to  be  delivered  from  carnal  desire,  let 
liim  learn  the  right  way  without  indolence  (sleep). 
Himself,  this  is  the  first  consideration ;  let  him  put 
forth  his  own  power  and  attain  wisdom.  Profiting 
(himself  in  this  way),  he  may  then  instruct  others. 
Unwearied  in  his  efi'orts,  he  will  then  gain  wisdom. 
The  enlightened  man  will  first  govern  himself, 
then  in  due  time  he  will  be  able  to  govern  others. 
Eegulating  his  own  conduct  (himself),  and  entering 
(on  the  domain  of)  true  wisdom,  he  must  necessarily 
ascend  to  the  highest  2)l^^ce  (^.6.,  become  eminent). 
But  if  one  cannot  improve  (profit)  oneself,  how  can 
such  an  one  benefit  others ;  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
what  desire  (vow)  may  not  be  accomplished  when 
oneself  is  able  to  lord  it  rightly  over  oneself  ?    That 

1  Compare  ver.  157  of  the  Pali. 


LOVING  THE  BODY.  105 

which  I  now  do  in  my  body,  liereafter  shall  I  my- 
self receive  ;  if  I  do  evil,  myself  will  cause  the  more, 
as  the  steel  drill  bores  the  gem."  ^ 

Makhara,  on  hearing  these  words,  and  seeing  the  glory 
of  Buddha's  appearance,  immediately  fell  at  his  feet  in 
worship,  and  was  able  to  attain  to  peace.  Moreover 
Buddha  directed  him  to  repair  to  the  King's  palace ;  and 
having  preached  there,  he  became  a  Eahat.  [And  the  King 
and  his  ministers,  &c.,  entered  on  the  Paths.] 

2.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  Sravasti, 
there  were  500  Brahmans  who  continually  sought  to  briug 
some  raihng  accusation  against  him.  Buddha,  by  his 
divine  sight,  penetrating  their  intention,  and  being  moved 
by  compassion  towards  them,  desired  to  bring  them  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  They  had  arranged  between 
themselves  to  persuade  a  butcher  to  ask  Buddha  to  receive 
his  hospitality,  and  then,  whilst  he  was  there,  to  cause  the 
slaughter  of  different  creatures  around  him,  so  that  in  con- 
demning slaughter,  he  must  of  necessity  condemn  his  host, 
or,  in  praising  his  host,  he  must  condone  the  slaughter. 
Then  Buddha,  having  accepted  his  host's  invitation,  ad- 
dressed him  thus — "  When  the  fruit  is  ripe  it  will  fall  of 
itself,  so  when  merit  is  ripe,  it  will  of  itself  exhibit  itself 
(produce  salvation)."  Then  the  butcher,  returning  to  his 
house,  made  all  necessary  preparations  for  the  entertain- 
ment. At  the  appointed  time  Buddha  arrived,  and  having 
mounted  the  preaching  throne,  he  was  moved  by  a  strong 
desire  to  bring  about  the  conversion  of  the  Brahmans,  and 
those  assembled  with  them ;  and  perfectly  knowing  their 
hearts,  he  began  by  causing  his  tongue  to  cover  his  face,^ 
and  his  glory  to  appear  through  the  whole  city ;  and  then 
he  uttered  the  following  stanzas : — 

^  Compare  ver.  161  of  the  Pali.  assumed  to    be  the  proof  of   strict 

-  This  extniordinary  sign  is  referred     truthfulness, 
to  in   all    Buddhist    books,    and    is 


io6  DHAMMAPADA. 

"  The  teacliing  of  the  wise  "^  is  this,  that  by  wis- 
dom we  preserve  ourselves.  The  foolish  ridicule  it 
— they  see,  and  yet  do  wickedly  ;  and  so  by  their 
wicked  deeds  they  reap  misfortune,  as  he  who  sows 
the  noxious  plant  (reaps  the  same) .  The  wicked  man 
in  his  own  person  accumulates  (receives  the  fruit  of 
his)  guilt ;  the  good  man  reaps  good  fruit  (merit) 
in  his  own  person  ;  and  so  each  one  for  himself 
prepares  the  harvest  for  himself.  The  concerns  of 
another  do  not  effect  one's  case — doing  good,  then 
we  reap  good,  just  as  one  who  sows  that  which  is 
sweet  (enjoys  the  same).' 


'^2 


On  hearing  these  words,  the  Brahmans  were  convinced 
of  their  folly,  and  became  disciples.  The  butcher  also  and 
his  associates  were  converted,  and  then  the  All- Wise  re- 
turned to  the  Vihara. 

1  C/iin^tn,  literally,  a  supernatural  wisdom  {taon),  we  may  preserve  life 

Being.    The  whole  passage,  therefore,  (or,  our  body),  &c." 

might  be  rendered  "  as  the  teaching  ^  This  agrees  generally  with  vers, 

of  supernatural  (religion),  is  that  by  164,  165,  of  the  Pa,li. 


(     I07     ) 


SECTION  XXL 

THE  WORLD  (lOKAVAGGO). 

I.  In  days  of  old  there  was  a  certain  Brahman  King,  whose 
name  was  To-mi-seay  (Dhamasa  ?).  It  came  into  the  heart 
of  this  King  one  day  to  distribute,  according  to  the  fashion 
of  the  Brahmans,  an  unlimited  quantity  of  precious  stones, 
&c.,  among  the  followers  of  his  faith,  the  rule  being  that 
every  Brahmacharin  who  came  as  a  recipient  (beggar) 
might  take  a  handful  from  the  heap  and  go.  And  so  for 
many  days  the  affair  was  conducted ;  and  yet  the  pile  of 
wealth  did  not  appear  to  diminish.  On  this,  Buddha, 
knowing  the  condition  of  the  King,  and  his  aptitude 
(capacity)  for  conversion,  transformed  himself  into  a 
Brahmacharin,  and  went  to  the  spot.  The  King  going  out 
from  his  palace,  when  he  beheld  him  approaching,  paid 
him  due  respect,  and  conducting  him  within,  inquired 
what  he  would  desire  to  receive,  and  requested  him  to 
have  no  reserve  in  asking.  On  this  the  Brahmacharin  re- 
plied, "  I  have  come  from  far,  and  I  desire  to  beg  a  few 
jewels,  that  I  may  have  enough  to  build  me  a  house." 
The  King  immediately  answered,  "  Most  virtuous  sir,  you 
may  take  a  handful,  and  welcome."  On  this  the  Brahma- 
charin took  so  much  from  the  heap,  and  then  having  gone 
seven  paces,  he  returned  and  replaced  them  on  the  heap. 
On  this  the  King  inquired  why  he  acted  thus,  in  not 
taking  the  jewels.  Whereupon  the  Brahmacharin  replied, 
"  This  handful  is  indeed  enough  to  enable  me  to  build  a 
house ;  but  afterwards  I  shall  want  to  take  a  wife,  and 
for  that  purpose  this  handful  is  not  sufficient."     On  this 


io8  DHAMMAPADA. 

the  King  bade  him  take  three  handfiils,  and  welcome. 
Having  done  so,  and  gone  seven  paces,  again  he  returned 
and  replaced  the  jewels  on  the  heap.  Whereupon  the 
ELing  once  more  inquired  his  reason  for  so  doing,  to  which 
he  replied,  "  These  might  be  enough  to  provide  me  with 
house  and  wife,  but  then  I  shall  have  to  buy  slaves  and 
oxen  and  horses,  and  for  this  purpose  the  three  handfuls 
are  not  sufficient."  On  this  the  King  said,  "  Take  then 
seven  handfuls,  and  welcome."  The  Brahmacharin  having 
done  so,  and  gone  seven  paces,  again  returned  and  did  as 
before,  saying  that  these  seven  handfuls,  though  enough  for 
the  purpose  assigned,  would  yet  not  suffice  for  the  main- 
tenance and  welfare  of  his  children.  On  this  the  King 
bade  him  take  the  whole  heap  of  jewels,  and  use  them  for 
the  purposes  named.  Accordingly  the  Brahmacharin  did 
so,  and  departed.  On  this  the  King,  astonished,  cried 
out  to  him  in  a  loud  voice  what  his  reason  for  so  acting 
might  be  ?  To  which  the  man  replied,  that  those  who 
hegged  sought  only  things  for  the  present  life;  whilst 
those  who  thought,  found  out  the  instability  and  imperma- 
nence  of  all  worldly  things,  and  the  ever-accumulating 
mass  of  sorrow  and  pain  that  resulted  from  a  worldly  life. 
And  on  this,  resuming  his  own  glorious  body  as  Buddha, 
he  added  these  stanzas  : — 

"Though  a  man  possessed  a  heap  of  jewels  as 
high  as  heaven,  enough  to  fill  the  world,  not  so 
happy  he  as  one  who  apprehends  the  first  principles 
of  truth ;  he  who  makes  vice  resemble  virtue,  and 
love  resemble  hate  (or,  confuses  the  one  with  the 
other),  he  who  confounds  the  true  source  of  joy 
with  sorrow — that  man  surely,  bereft  of  reason, 
causes  his  own  destruction." 

Hearing  these  words,  the  King  was  filled  with  joy,  and 
both  he  and  his  ministers  received  the  precepts,  and 
entered  the  Paths. 


(     109    ) 


SECTION  XXIL 

BUDDHA   (bUDDHAVAGGO). 

I.  In  days  of  old  Buddha  was  residing  in  Magadha,  under 
the  tree  that  overshadowed  the  Bodhimanda.  Having  by 
the  power  of  his  presence  (virtue)  overpowered  Mara,  he 
was  considering  with  himself  that  the  five  men  whom  for- 
merly his  father  had  sent  to  look  after  him/  and  provide 
him  with  sufficient  food,  were  in  a  condition  to  hear  the 
sound  of  the  drum  of  the  Law  of  eternal  life ;  and  per- 
ceiving that  they  were  at  Benares,  he  immediately  rose 
from  underneath  the  tree,  whilst  the  heaven  and  earth 
were  lit  up  with  a  supernatural  light,  and  the  ground 
underneath  him  shook.  Eejoiced  at  these  indications,  he 
went  forward,  and  in  the  mid-road  he  encountered  a 
Brahmacharin  named  Upaka  (Yeon-fu),  who  had  left  his 
relations  and  home  in  search  of  a  teacher  to  guide  him 
in  the  way  of  truth.  Beholding  the  World-honoured  one, 
how  reverend  his  appearance  and  joyous  his  mien  as  he 
went  on  the  way,  he  cried  to  him  with  a  loud  voice,  "  0 
sir!  full  of  religious  thought  and  spiritual  discernment, 
What  is  your  history,  and  who  has  been  your  teacher, 
that  you  have  arrived  at  such  a  condition  as  this  ? "  To 
whom  Buddha  replied  in  the  following  stanzas  : — 

"Of  myself,  and  by  myself,  have  I  attained  to 
the  eiiilitfold  Wisdom 2 — there  is  now  nothinor  to 

^  This  is  a  new  idea,  as  far  as  I  Kwo-hu-in-tsai-yin-kico,     Kiouen     3, 

know,    with    reference    to    the    five  f.  ?,.] 

men.     [The  incident  is  referred  to  in         2  The  Ashtangamarga  vic^e  "  Eitel's 

a   Chinese    Life    of    Buddha    called  Handbook,"  sub  Marga. 


no  DHAMMAPADA. 

removej  nothing  tliat  defiles.  All  love  of  earthly 
things  is  at  an  end.  I  have  destroyed  the  net  of 
lust.  Of  myself,  without  any  master,  have  I  at- 
tained this  position  ;  nor  need  I  now  any  protector 
or  patron.  Alone  I  stand,  without  any  associate 
in  conduct ;  having  had  this  one  aim,  I  have  be- 
come Buddha  (enlightened),  and  by  this,  have 
attained  perfect  holiness." 

Upaka  having  heard  these  words,  without  any  spiritual 
understanding,  asked  further,  "  Well,  Gotama,i  which  way 
are  you  going  ? "  To  which  Buddha  replied,  "  I  am  going 
to  Benares,  to  sound  the  drum  of  the  insurpassable  Law, 
which  never  yet  has  been  heard,  by  which  both  Devas  and 
men  may  attain  Mrvana,  even  as  I  now  have  attained." 
Then  Upaka  joyously  replied,  "  Well  said  !  sadhu !  may 
you,  as  you  say,  be  able  to  declare  the  Law  of  Eternal 
Life ! "  And  having  said  so,  Upaka  turned  away  on 
another  way,  and  so  lost  the  chance  of  finding  a  teacher 
to  guide  him  into  the  right  way.^  In  the  middle  of  that 
night  Upaka  died ;  on  which  occasion  Buddha,  perceiving 
the  fact  by  his  spiritual  sight,  spoke  as  follows  (after  a " 
similar  sentiment  in  prose) : — 

"  Perceiving  truth,  pure  and  unalloyed,  delivered 
from  the  five  paths  of  destruction  (five  modes  of 
birth),  Buddha  has  come  forth  to  enlighten  the 
world,  to  make  a  way  of  escape  from  all  sources  of 
sorrow  and  pain.  To  be  born  as  a  man  is  difiicult ;  3 
to  attain  to  years  {i.e.,  to  live  long)  is  also  difiicult ; 

1  We  need  scarcely  remark  that  the  ^  Compare  ver.  182  of  the  Pali,  in 

epithet  Gotama  in  the  Northern  Books  which  I  think  the  expression,  '"'"hard 

is  sometimes  a  mark  of  disrespect  or  is  the  life  of  man"  (M.  M.),  may  rea- 

indifference.  sonably  be  changed  into  the   "d/^- 

^  For    this    story  of    Upaka,    vide  cult,'"  kc.     This  verse  is  found  in  the 

"ivomantic  Legend,"  p.  245.  "SCitra  of  Forty-two  Sections." 


BUDDHA.  Ill 

to  be  born  when  Buddha  is  incarnate  is  difficult ; 
and  to  hear  the  preaching  of  the  Law  of  Buddha  is 
difficult  also." 

On  hearing  these  words,  five  hundred  heavenly  visitors 
were  filled  with  joy,  and  entered  the  Paths. 

2.  In  days  of  old  there  was  a  country  about  4000  lis  to 
the  south  of  Eajagriha  wholly  given  up  to  Brahmanic  rites, 
with  about  a  thousand  Brahmans  (or  several  thousands)  as 
inhabitants.  At  a  certain  period  there  was  a  drought  in 
that  country,  extending  over  a  space  of  three  years.  In 
vain  the  people  had  made  sacrifices  to  all  their  gods — no 
good  resulted.  At  length  the  King  asked  the  Brahma- 
charins  how  this  happened ;  to  which  they  replied,  "  We 
must  observe  the  very  utmost  of  the  Law,  and  dismiss 
certain  men  to  hold  converse  with  Brahma  Leva,  and  re- 
quest an  end  of  these  calamities."  On  which  the  King 
demanded  their  intentions,  with  a  view  to  forward  them, 
to  which  they  replied,  "  We  require  to  have  twenty 
chariots,  with  wood,  incense,  unguents,  flags,  and  money, 
and  sacrificing  vessels."  The  King  having  provided  these 
things,  they  departed  from  the  city  about  seven  lis,  and 
there,  on  a  level  space  of  earth,  they  erected  their  wood 
on  hic^h,  and  then  exhorted  one  another  not  to  rei:^ard  their 
present  bodily  condition,  but  to  aspire  to  be  born  in  the 
heaven  of  Brahma ;  and  so  at  length  seven  men  were  in- 
duced to  consent  to  ascend  the  pyre,  and  be  burned  upon 
it.  Then,  after  the  usual  prayers  and  ceremonies,  they 
mounted  the  wood,  and  awaited  the  end.  But  when  the 
light  was  applied  to  the  lower  part,  hearing  the  crackHng 
sound,  and  affrighted  by  the  prospect  of  death,  they  arose 
and  ran  here  and  there,  and  besought  to  be  rescued — but 
all  in  vain ;  and  then,  in  distraction,  they  prayed  thus, 
"  Oh,  is  there  no  one  in  the  three  worlds  to  pity  us  !  Oh, 
come  thou  and  rescue  us  ! "  Hearing  these  words,  Buddha 
appeared  in  mid-air  above  them,  and  as  they  were  filled 
with  joy,  he  said : — 


1 1 2  DHAMMAPADA. 

*'  Truly  men  seek  (through  fear)  many  a  refuge  ; 
they  resort  to  mountains  and  valleys,  and  spirits 
residing  in  trees ;  they  erect  images  as  gods,  and 
pay  religious  worship  to  them,  seeking  happiness 
(merit). ^  But  such  refuge  as  this  is  neither  fortu- 
nate or  best ;  not  one  of  them  is  able  to  save  thee 
from  sorrow  (or  accumulated  pain).  But  he  who 
takes  refuge  in  Buddha,  the  Law,  and  the  Church, 
and  with  clear  insight  penetrates  the  meaning  of 
the  four  truths,  he  will  certainly  attain  (see)  supreme 
wisdom.^  He  who  seeks  personal  refuge  in  these 
three,  finds  the  most  fortunate  and  the  best.  In 
these  only,  without  other  refuge,  a  man  may  find 
deliverance  from  all  sorrow. '^ 


On  hearing  these  words,  the  sound  of  fire  was  no  longer 
heard,  and  the  Brahmans  and  their  attendants,  as  they 
beheld  Buddha  (who  now  appeared)  in  his  glory,  were 
filled  with  joy,  and  beholding  his  miraculous  appearances, 
were  converted,  and,  descending  from  the  pyre,  they 
uttered  these  words : — 

"  Oh,  the  happiness  of  seeing  the  Holy  One ! 
Oh,  the  happiness  of  being  able  to  rely  on  him  as 
present  !  Oh,  the  joy  of  the  man  who  is  able  to 
avoid  the  company  of  the  foolish,  and  act  well  and 
virtuously  by  himself !  How  happy  he  who  scrupu- 
lously guards  the  path  of  truth  (true  perception,  or 
true  ways)  ;  happy  he  who  can  repeat  the  Law ; 
happy  he  who  avoids  discussion  (contention)  in  the 

1  Compare  ver.  i88  of  the  Pali.  treme  misery  of  repeated  birth,  and 
-  I    have    accidentally  omitted    a  death  ;  and  to  escape  the  eight  calami- 
verse.     "By  understanding  the  four  ties  of  life  is  to  get  rid  of  the  whole 
truths,  a  man  escapes  from  the  ex-  body  of  pain." 


BUDDHA.  113 

world ;  liappy  Le  who  always  observes  the  precepts  ; 
happy  he  who  consorts  with  the  good,  and  treats 
them  as  his  own  kith  ;  he  who  frequents  the  com- 
pany of  the  virtuous  is  a  wise  man,  and  of  high 
renown."  ^ 

Having  said  these  words,  the  seven  men  became  Rahats, 
and  the  King  and  his  ministers,  with  countless  Devas,  after 
entering  the  Paths,  were  privileged  to  see  much  rain 
descending  on  the  land.2 

1  This  last  verse  is  difficult  totran-  ^  The  preceding  verses  correspond 

slate.     The  phrase  "to-%'an"  means  generally  with  194  and   195  of  the 

either  "celebrated"  or  "  a  disciple "  Pali.                                                     ' 
(one  who  hears  much). 


(     114    ) 


SECTION  XXIII. 

EEST  AND   EEPOSE   (SUKHAVAGGO). 

I .  In  days  of  old  about  300  lis  to  the  south  of  Eajagrilia 
there  was  a  village  of  some  500  or  so  mountain  peasants^ 
whose  hearts  were  estranged  from  religion,  and  beyond 
the  usual  means  of  conversion,  and  yet  were  not  indif- 
ferent to  the  hope  of  final  salvation.     On  this  the  World- 
honoured  One,  transforming  himself  into  the  appearance 
of  a  Shaman,  went  to  the  village  to  beg  his  food,  and 
having  gathered  sufficient,  he  left  the  village    and  took 
his  seat  beneath  a  neighbouring  tree.     Whilst  thus  sitting 
he  entered  on  a  condition  of  Samadhi  called  that  of  Nir- 
vana, and  so  continued  for  seven  days,  without  moving, 
and   (apparently)   without  breathing.      The  men   of  the 
village  seeing  him  thus,  and  believing  life  to  be  extinct, 
said  among  themselves,  "  This  Shaman  is  evidently  dead ; 
we  will  collect  wood  for   a  funeral  pyre,  and  burn  his 
body."     Having  done  so,  they  set  fire  to  the  wood.     After 
it  had  gone  out  Buddha  arose  from  its  embers,  and  mani- 
festing his  glorious  body  in  various  miraculous  ways,  he 
returned  to  the  shade  of  the  tree  where  he  was  before,  and 
again  seated  himself  in  perfect  composure.     The  villagers, 
seeing  this  wonderful  occurrence,  one  and  all  came  near 
and  paid  him  reverential  homage,  and  said,  "We  indeed 
are  but  poor  mountain  people,  and  did  not  know  that  you 
were  a  god,  and  therefore  prepared  the  pyre  to  burn  your 
body  on.     We  confess  our  fault,  and  pray  forgiveness,  and 
supplicate  that  no  misfortune   may  befall  us  in  conse- 
quence, whether  disease,  or  famine,  or  drought."     On  this 


REST  AND  REPOSE.  1 1 5 

the  World-lionoured  opened  liis  mouth,  and  uttered  these 
stanzas : — 

"  My  life  is  now  at  rest,  with  no  anger  amongst 
those  who  are  angry  (or  those  who  hate).  Men 
indeed  on  all  sides  feel  anger,  but  my  life  (conduct) 
is  free  from  anger.  My  life  is  now  at  rest,  free 
from  disease  amongst  the  diseased  \  all  men  suffer 
from  disease,  to  me  there  is  none.  My  life  is  now 
at  rest,  sorrowless  in  the  midst  of  sorrow ;  all  men 
have  sorrow,  but  I  have  none.  My  life  is  now  at 
rest,  in  perfect  peace,  without  any  personal  aim 
{ivou  ivei),  feeding  on  (unearthly)  joys,  like  the 
bright  gods  above  (Abhasvaras).  My  life  is  now 
at  rest,  calm,  indifferent,  with  no  thought  about 
*  what  I  must  do.'  Pile  up  then  the  wood,  and  let 
the  fire  encircle  me ;  but  how  can  it  touch  such  an 
one  as  I  ?  "  ^ 

On  this  the  villacjers  embraced  the  faith  and  became 
Eahats,  and  Buddha  and  his  followers  returned  through 
the  air  to  the  bamboo  grove,  on  which  occasion  the  World- 
honoured  explained  to  Ananda  that  in  former  days,  when 
he  had  been  a  Pratyeka  2  Buddha,  he  had,  underneath  this 
same  tree,  obtained  JSTirvana,  and  because  the  villagers  had 
piously  burnt  his  body,  and  collected  his  relics  and  placed 
them  in  a  casket,  and  done  reverence  to  them,  they  were 
now  privileged  to  hear  him  preach,  and  so  had  obtained 
the  fruition  of  the  Paths.  After  this  explanation,  count- 
less Devas  obtained  knowledge  of  the  Paths. 

2.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jeta- 
vana,  at  Sravasti,  there  were  four  Bhikshus  seated  under 

1  Compare  Max  Miiller's  note  (200)  for  Pratyeka  is  "pi-chi,"  evidently 
about  the  words  of  the  King  of  Mi-  the  translation  of  the  Pali  or  Miigadhi 
thila.  "Pacce(ko)." 

^  Observe  that  the  Chinese  phrase 

I 


1 1 6  DHAMMAPADA. 

a  tree,  who  conversed  together  thus  :  "  What  think  you  is 
the  greatest  misery  to  bear  in  all  the  world  ? "  One  said 
the  greatest  misery  in  the  world  is  lust ;  another  said  the 
greatest  misery  is  hunger  and  thirst ;  another  said  it  was 
anger ;  another  said  it  was  fear.  Whilst  they  were  thus 
disputing,  without  any  hope  of  agreement,  Buddha,  know- 
ing the  case,  transported  himself  to  the  spot,  and  inquired 
what  their  disputation  was  about.  On  this  the  Bhikshus, 
having  arisen  and  paid  him  homage,  explained  how  the 
case  stood.  On  this  the  World-honoured  explained  that 
they  had  not  got  to  the  bottom  of  the  matter,  but  that 
the  body  itself  was  the  greatest  misery,  for  from  the  body 
comes  the  misery  of  hunger  and  thirst,  cold  and  heat, 
anger,  and  pride,  and  lust ;  and  therefore  our  aim  should 
be  to  get  rid  of  the  body,  and  thus  attain  the  perfect  rest 
of  Nirvana.     And  then  he  added  these  stanzas : — 

"  There  ^  is  no  burning  greater  than  lust ;  there 
is  no  distress  (poison)  worse  than  hate ;  there  is 
no  misery  greater  than  this  body ;  there  is  no  joy 
like  (its)  destruction.  AYithout  accordance  there 
can  be  little  joy ;  small  power  of  distinguishing 
truth  argues  little  wisdom ;  by  perceiving  and 
seeking  for  that  which  is  truly  great,  by  this  means 
alone  one  obtains  perfect  rest.  Now  I,  the  Hon- 
oured of  the  World,  fully  explain  the  character  of 
the  sorrowless ;  I  fully  (am  able)  to  deliver  the 
three  worlds ;  I  alone  (or  by  myself  alone)  have 
overthrown  the  whole  army  of  Mara  (the  devil)." 

Having  uttered  these  words,  Buddha  explained  how 
that  in  ages  gone  by  there  was  a  certain  Bhikshu  pos- 
sessed of  the  five  supernatural  powers  {icldhi),  who  dwelt 
in  the  mountains  under  a  tree,  practising  austerities  with 

^  Compare  ver.  202  of  the  Pali. 


REST  AND  REPOSE.  117 

a  view  to  final  release.  Whilst  dwelling  thus,  four  ani- 
mals also  came  and  took  up  their  abode  near  liim,  namely, 
a  small  bird  (sparrow?),  a  large  bird  (quail?),  a  poisonous 
snake,  and  a  deer.  On  one  occasion  the  Bhikshu  heard 
these  creatures  also  contending  between  themselves  wliich 
was  the  greatest  misery  in  the  world,  and  they  also,  from 
their  various  dispositions,  assigned  the  same  causes  of 
suffering  as  you  have,  namely,  lust,  hunger,  anger,  and 
fear.  Whereupon  the  Bhikshu  explained  to  them  also,  as 
I  have  done  to  you,  that  the  body,  the  source  of  all  sor- 
row, is  the  greatest  misery,  and  therefore  the  greatest 
happiness  is  to  get  rid  of  tlie  body  and  obtain  Xirvana. 
And  on  this  they  were  able  to  understand  the  truth.  Xow 
at  that  time  I  was  the  Bhikshu,  and  ye  were  the  four 
creatures.  On  hearing  this  the  mendicants  were  filled 
with  holy  fear  and  self-upbraidings,  after  wliich  they  were 
able  to  come  to  the  condition  of  Eahats. 


(     ii8    ) 


SECTION  XXIY. 

PLEASURE    (PIYAVAGGO). 

I.  In  days  of  old,  Avlien  Buddlia  was  residing  in  the  Jetavana, 
Yihara,  at  Sravasti,  there  were  four  newly-admitted  mendi- 
cants who  went  together  and  sat  under  a  plum-tree,  in- 
tending to  engage  themselves  in  religious  contemplation 
(dhyana).  At  this  time  the  tree  was  in  full  bloom,  and 
struck  by  the  beautiful  colours  and  the  fragrant  perfume 
of  the  blossoms,  the  conversation  of  the  mendicants  took 
the  following  turn — viz.,  as  to  what  in  all  the  world  was 
most  worthy  of  love  as  a  source  of  pleasure.  Then  one  of 
them  said,  "  I  think  the  greatest  happiness  in  the  world 
is  during  some  moonlight  night  in  spring,  when  all  the 
trees  are  in  bloom,  to  wander  forth  in  the  country,  and 
take  one's  pleasure  without  constraint,"  Another  said, 
"  I  think  the  highest  pleasure  is  in  joining  in  some  family 
social  gathering,  and  enjoying  the  feast  and  the  wine,  the 
music  and  the  dancing."  Another  said,  "I  think  the 
highest  happiness  is  to  possess  such  funds  of  wealth  as  to 
enable  one  to  procure  whatever  the  heart  desires,  whether 
it  be  chariots  or  horses,  clothing  or  ornaments,  such  as 
would  make  one,  on  going  into  the  world,  the  admiration 
and  envy  of  all  beholders."  The  fourth  said,  "And  I 
think  the  highest  happiness  to  be  to  possess  a  wife  as 
beautiful  as  possible,  and  to  see  her  clad  in  all  the  choicest 
robes,  anointed  with  the  rarest  unguents,  and  always 
ready  for  the  indulgence  of  love."  JSTow  Buddha,  per- 
ceiving that  these  men  were  capable  of  conversion,  but 
had  not  yet  arrived  at  a  knowledge  of  the  impermanency  of 


PLEASURE.  119 

tlie  six  objects  of  desire,  immediately,  with  a  sigli,  addressed 
the  four  men,  and  asked  them,  "What  is  the  subject  of 
your  discourse,  as  you  sit  here  together  beneath  this  tree  ? " 
On  this  they  told  him  truthfully  what  each  one's  idea  of 
happiness  was.  And  then  Buddha  rejoined,  "  Let  there 
be  an  end  of  such  discourse,  for  all  these  things  (which 
you  desire)  are  the  causes  of  (way  of)  sorrow,  misfortune, 
fear,  and  calamity.  This  is  not  the  way  of  eternal  peace, 
the  system  of  the  highest  joy.  The  flowers  of  spring  shall 
fade  in  autumn,  and  fall  in  utter  decay  before  the  winter 
cold.  All  those  friends  in  whose  society  you  place  such 
reliance  for  happiness,  ere  long  shall  be  scattered  and 
separated  far  and  wide.  That  wealth  you  prize,  and  that 
beauty  of  wife,  and  those  pleasures,  alas !  are  the  causes  of 
every  misfortune — hatred  in  families,  wreck  of  body,  future 
misery !  Wherefore,  0  Bhikshus  !  be  sure  that  the  highest 
bliss  is  to  leave  the  world,  to  search  after  supreme  wisdom, 
to  covet  a  condition  of  entire  indifference,  to  desire  nought 
for  one's  self,  to  aim  at  Nirvana."  And  then  the  World- 
honoured  uttered  these  stanzas : — 

*' From  Move  (or  lust)  comes  sorrow,  from  lust 
comes  fear ;  where  there  is  no  lust  (or,  no  ground 
for  lust),  what  sorrow,  what  fear  can  there  be  ? 
From  pleasure  comes  sorrow,  from  pleasure  comes 
fear ;  where  there  is  no  ground  for  pleasure,  what 
grief  or  fear  can  there  be  ?  From  covetousness 
(greed)  comes  sorrow,  from  greed  comes  fear  ;  where 
one  is  free  from  covetousness,  there  can  be  no  sorrow 
or  fear.  But  to  be  greedy  to  fulfil  perfectly  the  re- 
c[uirements  (moral  rules)  of  the  Law — to  be  truthful 
in  everything  (or,  to  be  perfectly  truthful),  to  be 
modest  in  everything,  to  conduct  his  own  business 
(to  order  himself)  according  to  what  is  right — this 

^  Comi^are  vers.  212,  213,  ss.  of  the  Pali. 


I20  DHAMMAPADA. 

is  to  lay  a  foundation  of  love  from  all.  The  idea 
of  pleasure  not  yet  produced,  liis  thoughts  and 
Avords  composed,  his  mind  unaffected  by  any  be- 
wilderment of  love,  he  indeed  shall  mount  above 
(or  cut  off)  the  Stream."  ^ 

[Having  uttered  these  words,  Buddha  explained  that  in 
days  gone  by  there  was  a  King  who,  having  entertained  foiu' 
other  neighbouring  Kings,  and  indulged  them  in  every 
pleasure,  similar  questions  to  the  above  arose  amongst 
them,  and  at  last  the  King  w^ho  was  the  host  explained 
the  matter  as  Buddha  had  done,  on  which  occasion  the 
four  Kings  were  the  four  Bhikshus,  and  the  chief  King 
was  Buddha  himselfj 

1  He  is  called  "  uddhamsotas  "  (qui  sublime  fertur)  F. 


(  i^i  ; 


SECTION^  XXV. 

ANGER    (kODHAVAGGO). 

I .  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddlia  was  residing  in  tlie  Gridhra- 
kuta  Mount,  near  Eajagriha,  then  Devadatta,  in  concert 
with  Ajatasatru  Eaja,  contrived  a  plan  for  the  destruction 
of  the  Teacher  and  his  followers.  The  plan  was  this : — 
That  the  King  should  prohibit  the  people  of  the  town 
from  giving  anything  in  charity  to  the  community,  and  so, 
when  they  had  found  their  begging  excursion  through  the 
streets  ineffective,  that  then  the  King  should  ask  them  all 
to  an  entertainment  at  the  palace.  Meantime  Devadatta, 
having  intoxicated  500  elephants,  was  to  let  them  loose 
on  the  Teacher  and  his  followers,  and  so  destroy  them  all. 
Accordingly,  the  invitation  was  given  and  accepted  by 
Buddha,  and  so  on  the  morrow  they  entered  the  city  as 
agreed  upon.  On  this  the  elephants,  having  been  let 
loose,  with  upraised  trunks,  came  bellowing  down  on  the 
crowd,  on  which  the  500  Eahats  who  followed  Buddha 
rose  into  the  air  (and  flew  away),  but  Buddha,  with 
Ananda  by  his  side,  checked  the  fury  of  the  beasts,  who 
now  came  and  bowed  down,  and  went  before  the  Teacher 
perfectly  subdued.  On  this  Buddha,  raising  the  five 
fingers  of  his  hand,  caused  the  appearance  of  five  lions, 
who  uttered  their  roar,  whilst  the  earth  shook,  and  the 
elephants  lay  down  affrighted  on  the  ground.  Hereupon 
Buddha  and  his  followers  proceeded  to  the  King's  palace, 
and  after  listening  to  the  confession  of  the  King,  Buddha 
uttered  these  stanzas : — 


1 2  2  DHAMMAPADA. 

"  Amonorst  men  there  is  no  one  who  is  not 
blamed,  from  old  time  till  now.-^  Since  they  blame 
the  man  of  many  words,  they  blame  the  patient  and 
quiet  man  ;  they  also  blame  the  man  who  seeks  the 
happy  medium  ;  there  is  always  blame  in  the  world. 
Those  who  desire  to  find  fault  with  the  ric^hteous 
(holy)  man  are  never  able  to  discriminate  with 
impartiality  (take  a  middle  course)  ;  they  blame  him 
entirely  or  they  praise  him  entirely,  but  it  is  all 
done  from  some  false  idea  of  profit  or  fame. 2  But 
he  whom  the  enlightened  and  wise  praise,  and  whom 
they  consider  and  call  upright  and  good,  a  man  of 
true  wisdom  and  innocent  life,  without  any  ground 
for  censure  in  himself,  as  a  Eahat  for  purity,  there 
is  no  blame  for  him — such  an  one  the  gods  them- 
selves must  admire,  even  Brahma  and  Sakra  must 
praise  such  an  one." 

Having  concluded  these  stanzas,  the  World-honoured 
One  related  this  anecdote  : — "  There  was  in  days  gone  by 
a  certain  King,  who  loved  above  all  things  the  flesh  of  the 
wild  goose  for  his  daily  food.  Consequently  he  used  to 
keep  a  hunter  (or  fowler)  for  the  express  purpose  of 
snaring  these  birds,  and  providing  flesh  for  the  royal 
table.  One  day  the  fowler  having  gone  out  for  this  pur- 
pose, there  came  a  flock  of  geese,  500  in  number,  with 
their  king  at  their  head,  and  alighted  in  search  of  food 
just  where  the  snares  were  set.  In  consequence  the  king 
of  the  birds  was  trapped,  and  remained  entangled  in  the 
toils.  Then  the  rest,  in  consternation,  flew  round  and 
round  the  place,  but  would  not  leave  it.  One  of  the  geese 
in  particular  kept  flying  close  by  the  net,  and,  undaunted 
by  the  arrows  of  the  fowler,  kept  uttering  piteous  cries, 

^  Compare  ver.  227  of  the  Pali.  ^  These  verses  are  very  obscure. 


ANGER.  123 

whilst  the  drops  of  blood  (from  her  wounds)  kept  falling 
on  the  ground,  and  so  from  morn  till  eve  she  continued  to 
act.  Then  the  fowler,  moved  with  compassion,  liberated 
the  king  of  the  birds,  and  joyfully  he  flew  away  to  rejoin 
the  flock.  On  relating  this  to  the  King,  he  highly  approved 
of  what  he  had  done  in  liberating  the  bird.  Now  at  that 
time,  Buddha  said,  I  was  the  king  of  the  wdld  geese, 
Ananda  was  the  faithful  bird  that  would  not  leave  me, 
you,  O  King !  were  the  King  of  the  country,  and  the 
huntsman  was  Devadatta,  who  has  ever  sought  to  do  me 
harm  (but  on  this  occasion  I  do  not  withhold  from  him 
some  portion  of  praise  for  his  humane  conduct)  [such  at 
least  appears  to  be  the  moral  of  the  story]." 


(      1^4     ) 


SECTION  XXVI. 

IMPUEITY    (MALAVAGGO).     , 

I.  There  was  once  a  man  who  had  no  brothers,  but  only  one 
little  son,  who  was  much  beloved  by  both  his  parents. 
They  procured  for  him  means  of  instruction,  and  fondly 
hoped  that  he  would  be  an  honour  to  their  house.  But, 
alas !  he  was  careless  and  negligent,  and  learned  nothing. 
In  consequence  of  this  his  parents  took  him  to  their  home, 
and  hoped  he  would  be  useful  in  the  management  of  the 
house.  But  he  was  idle  and  dirty  in  his  ways,  and  alto- 
gether a  grief  to  them.  In  consequence  of  this  he  was 
slighted  by  all  the  neighbours,  and  became  an  object  of 
contempt  amongst  his  friends,  and  almost  hateful  to  his 
parents.  Deeply  touched  by  this,  he  sought  some  comfort 
in  religious  exercises,  but  found  no  help  in  all  his  penances 
and  prayers  to  the  gods.  At  last,  hearing  that  Buddha  was 
the  all- wise  Teacher  who  could  meet  the  necessities  of  his 
case,  he  came  to  him  and  begged  his  help.  To  whom 
Buddha  replied,  "  If  you  would  find  comfort  in  my  society, 
the  first  thing  for  you  to  learn  is  purity  of  conduct.  Go 
back,  therefore,  to  your  home,  and  learn  to  obey  your 
parents,  recite  your  prayers,  be  diligent  in  your  daily 
occupations,  let  no  love  of  ease  tempt  you  to  neglect 
cleanliness  of  person  or  decency  of  dress ;  and  then,  having 
learned  this,  come  back  to  me,  and  you  may  perhaps  be 
allowed  to  enter  into  the  companionship  of  my  followers." 
And  then  the  World-honoured  added  these  stanzas : — 

'^ Absence^  of  (daily)  prayer  is  the  disease  of 

^  Compare  ver.  241  of  the  Pali. 


IMPURITY.  125 

(daily)  conversation  (words).  Want  of  diligence  is 
the  disease  of  a  liouseliold.  Want  of  bccomitior 
dignity  is  tlie  disease  of  manner  (outward  appear- 
ance). Carelessness  is  the  disease  of  business. 
Stiuginess  is  the  disease  of  charity.  Vice  is  the 
disease  of  daily  conduct.  Both  now  and  hereafter 
an  evil  Eule  of  life  (Law)  is  an  everlasting  disease 
(taint).  But  the  disease  of  all  diseases,  than  wdiich 
none  is  worse,  is  ignorance.^  He  who  is  wise 
(enlightened)  should  free  himself  from  this.  Then, 
0  Bhikshus  !  there  is  no  disease." 

The  man  having  heard  these  words,  and  perceiving  that 
ignorance  (in  the  sense  of  "  folly,"  or  "  infatuation  ")  was 
at  the  bottom  of  all  his  misfortunes,  returned  to  his  father's 
house,  and  gave  himself  up  to  obey  and  to  work ;  he  paid 
respect  to  his  teacher,  and  was  constant  in  the  recitation 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  in  all  respects  ordered  his  life  dili- 
gently and  circumspectly,  and  after  three  years  returned 
to  Buddha,  and  having  paid  homage  to  him,  related  how 
he  had  changed  his  life,  and  now  besought  admission  into 
his  society.  On  this  the  World-honoured  One  addressed 
him  in  these  words,  "  Welcome,  0  youth  ! "  and  at  once, 
his  hair  falling  off,  he  became  a  Shaman,  and  by  an  inward 
effort  of  mind  arrived  at  a  knowledge  of  the  four  truths, 
and  became  after  a  day's  perseverance  a  complete  Eahat. 

1  Moha,  i.e.,  delusion  ;  not  avidyd.     The  Pali  text  gives  avijjd,  however. 


(      126     ) 


SECTION  XXYII. 

FIRMLY  HOLDING  BY  THE  LAW  (dHAMMATTHVAGGO). 

I .  There  was  once  a  very  old  Braliman,  called  Sa-che  (Sacha 
or  Satya)  Nirgrantha,  celebrated  for  his  aciiteness  in  dis- 
cussion. He  had  500  disciples,  and  all  of  them  were  so 
self-opinionated  with  regard  to  their  superior  learning  that 
they  used  to  clothe  themselves  with  iron  plates,  lest  their 
wisdom  should  overflow  and  run  to  waste  (sic).  Now 
when  Sacha  heard  that  Buddha  had  come  into  the  world, 
and  was  converting  men  by  his  superior  wisdom,  he  was 
filled  with  jealousy,  and  could  not  rest  at  night  from  very 
envy,  and  therefore,  addressing  his  disciples,  he  said, 
"  I  hear  that  the  Shaman  Gotama  professes  to  be  a  Buddha. 
I  will  go  and  ask  him  a  few  questions,  and  make  him  blush 
for  shame  when  he  finds  he  cannot  answer  them."  Accord- 
ingly, he  with  his  followers  went  to  the  Jetavana  (Vihara), 
and  as  they  stood  without  seeing  the  glory  of  Buddha's 
person,  like  the  sun  when  he  first  comes  forth  in  his 
strength,  they  were  overpowered  and  confused  by  their 
feehngs,  and  so  passing  through  the  door  they  came  before 
Buddha,  and  did  him  reverence.  On  this  Buddha  requested 
them  to  be  seated.  Beins^  so  seated,  the  Mrsfrantha  asked 
Buddha  as  follows  : — "  Who  is  the  just  man  ?  Who  is  the 
learned  man  ?  Wlio  is  the  reverend  man  ?  What  is  true 
beauty  and  grace  ?  ^  What  is  a  Shaman  ?  Who  is  a  true 
Bhikshu  ?  and  who  is  the  truly  enlightened  ?  and  who  the 
obedient  man  (who  respectfully  observes  the  rules  of  moral 

Or,  Who  is  the  upright  man?  {twan  ching). 


FIRMLY  HOLDING  BY  THE  LAW.  127 

conduct)  ?     If  you  are  able,  be  pleased  to  answer  these 
questions  for  the  sake  of  my  followers." 

On  this  the  World-honoured,  perceiving  exactly  how 
the  case  lay,  answered  in  these  stanzas  : — 

*^  The  man  who  is  always  anxious  and  desirous 
to  learn,  who  walks  uprightly,  who  ponders  on  and 
considers  the  character  of  precious  wisdom,  this 
man  is  called  Just  (^.e.,  Eighteous ;  one  who  has 
attained  the  way,  or  Bodhi).  And  who  is  the  man 
of  Knowledge  ?  He  who  depends  not  on  any  fine 
distinction  of  words — who  is  free  from  fear  and  from 
apprehension,  who  stands  by  what  is  right — he  is 
the  man  of  Knowledge.  And  who  is  the  Reverend 
man  (aged)  ?  Not  he  who  has  come  to  old  age 
(sexegenarian) — his  form  bent,  his  hair  white — for 
with  all  that  he  may  be  but  a  fool.  But  he  who 
jDonders  on  and  inquires  into  the  Law  (the  Dharma), 
who  regulates  and  restrains  his  conduct,  (is  full  of) 
love  and  virtue,  who  is  able  to  penetrate  into 
hidden  secrets,  and  is  pure — this  man  is  rightly 
called  'Reverend.'  And  who  is  the  graceful  and 
jDerfect  man  ?  Not  he  who  possesses  beauty  of 
form  like  the  flowers  (that  charm  us) ;  not  he  who 
covets  and  longs  for  the  empty  vanities  of  personal 
adornment ;  not  he  whose  words  and  conduct  are 
opposed  to  one  another  ;  but  he  who  is  able  to 
give  up  every  vicious  way,  who  has  got  rid  of  it 
from  the  very  root,  who  is  enlightened  without  a 
remnant  of  hatred — this  man  is  truly  graceful  and 
upright  (or  respectable,  i.e.,  admirable  in  conduct).-^ 

1  The  phrase  tiGan  ching  properly  means  "upright  in  conduct." 


I2S  DHAMMAPADDA. 

And  who  is  the  Shaman  ?  Not  he  who  is  shaven 
perforce,  who  speaks  untruth,  and  covets  pos- 
session, or  who  is  a  slave  of  desire  like  the  rest 
of  men  ;  but  he  who  is  able  to  put  an  end  to  (to 
compose)  every  wicked  (desire),  to  silence  every  per- 
sonal preference,  to  quiet  his  mind,  and  put  an  end 
to  thought — this  man  is  called  a  Shaman.  And 
who  is  called  a  Bhikshu  ?  Not  he  who  at  stated 
times  begs  his  food  ;  not  he  who  walks  unright- 
eously (heretically),  but  hopes  to  be  considered  a 
disciple,  desiring  to  establish  a  character  (as  a  reli- 
gious person),  and  that  is  all ;  but  he  who  gives  up 
every  cause  (karma)  of  guilt,  and  who  lives  conti- 
nently and  purely,  wdio  by  wisdom  is  able  to  crush 
every  evil  (inclination) — this  man  is  a  true  Bhik- 
shu. And  who  is  the  truly  enlightened  (or  the 
wise  man)  ?  Not  he  who  is  simply  mute,  whilst 
the  busy  work  of  his  mind  is  impure — merely 
accommodating  himself  to  the  outer  rule  and 
that  is  all;  but  he  whose  heart  is  without  pre- 
ference (indifferent),  whose  inward  life  is  pure 
and  spiritual  (empty),  perfectly  unmoved  and 
dead  to  this  or  that  (person  or  thing) — this  man 
is  called  an  inwardly  enlightened  man  (Muni  ?) 
And  who  is  a  man  of  B6dhi  (an  Ariya  or  '  elected 
one  ')  ?  Not  he  who  saves  the  life  of  all  things,  but 
he  who  is  filled  with  universal  benevolence,  who 
has  no  malice  in  his  heart — he  is  a  man  of  Bodhi. 
And  the  man  who  observes  the  Law  is  not  he  who 
talks  much,  but  one  who  keeps  his  body  (himself) 
in  subjection  to  the  Law  (Religion),  although  he 
be  a  plain,  untaught  man,  always  guarding  the  way 


FIRMLY  HOLDING  BY  THE  LAW.  129 

(of  truth)  without  any  forgetfulness — this  man  is 
an  observer  of  the  Law^  (i.e.,  Dhammattho)." 

On  hearing  these  words,  Sacha  Mrgrantha  and  his  500 
followers  were  all  filled  with  joy,  and  became  followers  of 
Buddha  (Shamans).  The  Nirgrantha  arrived  at  the  con- 
dition (lieart)  of  a  Bodhisatwa,  the  others  became  Kahats. 

^  ^  These  verses  vigree  generally  with  the  Pali. 


(     130    ) 


SECTION  XXVIII. 

THE    WAY    (mAGGAVAGGO). 

I.  In  days  of  old  there  was  a  Brahman,  who  when  young 
had  left  his  home  for  the  purpose  of  religious  seclusion,  and 
who  remained  a  solitary  student  till  he  was  sixty  years  of 
age,  but  even  after  this  long  period  he  was  unable  to 
arrive  at  supreme  wisdom  (Bodhi).  Xow,  according  to 
the  law  of  the  Brahmans,  if  a  man  at  sixty  years  of  age 
has  not  reached  wisdom,  it  is  his  duty  to  return  to  his 
home  and  marry  a  wife.  Accordingly,  the  man  having  so 
done,  there  was  born  to  him  a  very  graceful  boy,  who 
when  seven  years  of  age,  being  already  deeply  read  in  the 
books  of  his  religion,  and  possessed  of  wonderful  dialectic 
skill,  was  suddenly  struck  by  a  fatal  disease  and  died. 
The  father,  overwhelmed  by  sorrow,  gave  himself  up  to 
immoderate  grief,  and  was  quite  unable  to  control  himself. 
He  threw  himself  on  the  corpse  of  his  child,  and  lay  there 
as  one  dead.  On  recovering  himself,  the  child's  body  was 
enshrouded  and  coffined — the  father  having  been  remon- 
strated with  by  his  relatives  and  those  of  his  caste — and 
finally  taken  without  the  city  for  interment.  On  this 
occasion  the  Brahman  began  to  reflect  with  himself  thus — 
"  What  use  is  it  thus  giving  way  to  tears  ?  It  is  not  of 
any  service  ;  but  I  will  go  at  once  to  the  abode  of  Chen- 
lo-wang  (Yamaraja),  and  beg  him  humbly  to  give  me  back 
my  child  alive."  On  this  the  Brahman,  having  gone 
through  certain  religious  rites  and  offered  flowers  and 
incense,  departed  from  his  home,  and  wherever  he  came 
he  asked  of  all  he  met  whether  they  knew  where  Yamaraja 


THE   WAY.  131 

held  his  court  and  ruled.  After  wandering  onwards  thus 
for  several  thousand  lis,  he  came  to  a  deep  mountain  pass, 
where  he  met  with  a  party  of  Brahmans  who  had  acquired 
supreme  wisdom.  He  inquired  again  of  these  if  they 
could  tell  him  where  Yamaraja  ruled  and  held  his  court. 
To  this  they  replied,  "  And  why  do  you,  honourable  sir, 
desire  to  know  ? "  On  this  he  told  them  his  sad  grief,  and 
explained  his  intention  to  beg  back  his  child  from  the  God 
of  the  lower  world.  Then  all  the  Brahmans,  pitying  his 
self-delusion,  rephed — "  No  mortal  man  can  reach  the  place 
where  Yama  reigns ;  but  about  400  lis  to  the  westward  of 
this  place  there  is  a  great  valley,  in  the  midst  of  which 
there  is  a  city.  In  this  city  the  gods  and  heavenly  spirits, 
who  sometimes  dwell  among  men,  take  up  their  abode, 
and  Yama,  on  the  eighth  day  of  the  month,  constantly  visits 
the  spot.  By  going  there,  and  practising  a  strictly  religious 
mode  of  life,  you  may,  honourable  sir,  see  the  King  of  the 
Dead."  Then  the  Brahman,  rejoiced  to  hear  this  news, 
departed,  and  arriving  at  this  valley,  lo !  in  the  midst  of 
it  he  saw  a  beautiful  city  with  palaces,  and  towers,  and 
residences,  like  those  in  the  Trayastrihshas  Heaven.  Then 
coming  before  the  gate,  he  began  to  burn  incense,  and 
recite  his  religious  formularies  (Mantras),  with  a  view  to 
gain  admission  and  obtain  sight  of  Yamaraja.  At  length 
he  was  admitted  into  the  dread  presence  of  the  King,  and, 
on  being  asked  his  wish,  he  related  his  case  as  before.  To 
him  the  King  thus  rej^lied — "  What  you  ask,  honourable 
sir,  is  pious  and  good  of  you.  Your  son  is  now  in  the 
Eastern  garden  disporting  himself  there;  take  him  and 
go."  On  this  the  Brahman  forthwith  hastened  to  the  place, 
and  there  he  saw  his  loved  child  playing  with  other 
children.  He  immediately  ran  to  him,  and  embracing 
him,  with  the  tears  coursing  down  his  cheeks,  exclaimed — 
"  How  can  I  forget  you,  my  child,  over  whom  I  have 
watched  so  long  and  lovingly !  Piemember  you  not  me, 
my  child,  your  father  ?  Do  you  not  recall  our  grief  as 
we  tended  you  in  your  sickness,  my  child  ? "     But  the  boy 


132  DHAMMAPADA. 

repelled  tlie  embrace  of  tlie  Brahman,  and  upbraided  him 
for  using  such  foolish  terms  as  father  and  child,  who  perish 
as  the  grass.  "In  my  present  state,"  he  added,  "  I  know  no 
such  words,  and  I  am  free  from  such  delusive  thoughts." 
On  this  the  Brahman,  with  many  tears,  departed ;  and  as 
he  went  he  bethought  himself  of  the  Shaman  Gotama,  and 
he  resolved  to  go  to  him  and  lay  bare  his  grief,  and  seek 
for  some  consolation.  Accordingly  he  arrived  at  the  Jeta- 
vana,  and  having  paid  the  usual  homage,  he  explained  his 
circumstances,  and  how  his  child  had  refused  to  come  back 
with  him.  To  him  replied  the  World-honoured — "  Truly 
you  are  self-deluded  and  foolish,  for  when  the  spirit  of  a 
dead  man  departs,  know  you  not  that  it  forthwith  receives 
another  bodily  form,  and  then  all  the  relative  terms  of 
father,  son,  wife,  mother,  are  at  an  end,  just  as  a  guest  who 
leaves  his  lodmnsf  has  done  with  it  as  thouoh  it  were  a 
thing  of  the  past  ?  Sad  is  your  case,  and  much  to  be 
pitied,  not  to  know  that  such  changes  will  ever  go  on  till 
you  reach  a  condition  of  true  wisdom,  and  give  up,  once 
for  all,  every  thought  about  such  worldly  things  as  these. 
In  this  way  alone  can  you  make  an  end  of  future  birth 
and  death,  and  become  for  ever  free."  And  then  he  added 
these  stanzas : — 

"  Men  concern  themselves  about  the  matters  of 
wife  and  child ;  they  perceive  not  the  inevitable 
law  of  disease  (and  death),  and  the  end  of  life  which 
quickly  comes,  as  a  bursting  torrent  (sweepiDg  all 
before  it)  in  a  moment/  Then  neither  father  or 
mother  can  save  one ;  what  hope,  then,  can  be 
placed  in  all  one's  relatives  (kinsfolk)  ?  At  the  end 
of  life  parent  and  kinsman  are  as  a  blind  man  set  to 
look  after  (keep)  a  burning  lamp.  A  wise  man  un- 
derstanding tills  should  carefully  practise  himself  in 

^  Compare  ver.  287  of  the  Pali. 


THE   WAY.  133 

the  Eiiles  of  Eeligion  (moral  life)  ;  lie  slioiild  walk 
diligently  so  as  to  help  (save)  the  world,  with  a 
view  to  destroy  completely  (the  sources  of)  sorrow, 
to  get  away  from  the  seething  whirlpool  (of  life  and 
death) ;  as  the  wind  drives  away  the  clouds,  so 
should  he  strive  to  destroy  all  remnant  of  thought 
(consciousness,  '  samjna)  ;'  this  is  the  office  of  know- 
ledge. Wisdom  is  superior  to  all  worldly  (devices) 
— it  makes  a  man  indifferent  to  its  joys,  and  ren- 
ders him  unconcerned  about  its  business  ;  whoever 
receives  this  true  instruction  shall  get  rid  for  ever  of 
renewed  birth  and  death." 

On  hearing  these  verses  the  Brahman  at  once  obtained 
enlightenment  and  perceived  the  inconstancy  of  life ;  that 
wife  and  child  are  but  as  the  guest  who  leaves  the  house ; 
and  so  having  paid  reverence  to  Buddha,  he  besought  per- 
mission to  enter  the  community,  on  which  Buddha  having 
welcomed  him,  he  at  once  became  a  Shaman,  and  eventu- 
ally arrived  at  the  condition  of  a  Kahat. 


(     134    } 


SECTION  XXIX. 

AYIDE   AND   DIFFUSIVE  (SENTENCES). 1 

I .  In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  country 
of  Sravasti,  preaching  his  doctrine  for  the  conversion  of 
the  various  orders  of  creatures  (gods,  nagas,  men,  &c.),  it 
happened  that  the  king  of  the  country,  who  was  called 
Prasenajita,  had  gone  on  three  occasions  with  his  mini- 
sters to  hear  Buddha's  discourses.  Now  at  this  time  the 
king  had  given  way  to  much  self-indulgence  in  the  way 
of  luxurious  living  and  other  gratifications  of  the  senses, 
in  consequence  of  which  he  had  become  sleek  and  fat,  and 
being  so,  he  suffered  from  various  ailments,  such  as  flatu- 
lency and  excessive  drowsiness  and  heaviness,  so  that  he 
could  scarcely  rise  up  without  inconvenience,  and  was 
always  more  or  less  a  sufferer  from  discomfort. 

In  this  condition  he  once  came  to  the  place  where 
Buddha  was,  and  leaning  on  the  arms  of  his  attendants, 
he  took  his  seat,  and  with  clasped  hands  addressed  the 
teacher  thus  : — "  World-honoured  !  pardon,  I  pray,  my 
want  of  due  respect  in  not  saluting  you  as  I  ought, 
but  I  know  not  what  ailment  possesses  me  that  I  am 
become  so  fat !  and  it  is  this  that  pains  me  so  that  I 
can  pay  none  of  the  usual  respects  to  your  person." 
To  which  the  Lord  replied — "  Maharaja !  there  are  five 
things  which  always  produce  the  condition  of  which  you 
complain:  1st,  constantly  eating;  2d,  love  of  sleep;  3d, 
love  of  pleasure;  4th,  absence  of  thought;  5th,  want  of 
occupation.     These  are  the  things  that  cause  corpulency 

1  Translated  "Miscellaneous"  ivom  the  Tali paJchinako. 


WIDE  AND  DIFFUSIVE.  135 

and  grossness  of  habit ;  if  you  would  escape  from  tins  con- 
dition, then  you  must  give  up  your  luxurious  living,  and 
afterwards  you  will  become  thin  again.  And  then  the 
Lord  added  these  stanzas  : — 

^^  A  man  ought  to  recollect  and  consider  at  every 
meal  to  exercise  self-control,  and  thus  avoid  those 
aches  and  pains  to  which  we  are  constantly  liable ; 
by  allowing  time  for  taking  food,  he  causes  his  life 
to  be  prolonged." 

On  hearing  these  verses,  the  king  was  so  gratified  that 
he  ordered  his  chief  cook  to  remember  them,  and  to  recite 
them  in  his  presence  before  and  after  every  meal.  By 
doing  thus  the  king  was  able  to  restrain  himself,  and 
gradually  recovered  his  lightness  of  body  and  animal 
spirits,  at  which  he  was  so  rejoiced,  that  one  day  he  went 
afoot  to  the  place  where  Buddha  was,  and  coming  into  his 
presence  he  paid  him  homage.  On  the  Lord  requesting 
him  to  be  seated,  he  inquired,  "Where,  0  king,  are  your 
horses  and  chariot,  how  is  it  that  you  have  come  here 
afoot  ? "  On  which  the  king  answered  with  joy — ''  By 
attending  to  what  Buddha  on  a  former  occasion  taught 
me,  I  have  become  light  of  body  again,  so  that  I  find  no 
dif&culty  whatever  in  walking  as  I  have  to  the  place 
w^here  we  are  now  assembled."  Then  Buddha  addressed 
the  king  as  follows  : — "  Maharaja  !  it  is  because  men  do  not 
consider  the  impermanence  of  things  in  the  world  that 
matters  are  as  they  are.  They  nourish  and  cherish  their 
bodies  and  their  appetites,  not  remembering  even  their 
own  comfort  (happiness)  in  so  doing,  and  thus  the  man 
dies  and  his  spirit  departs,  whilst  his  body  decays  in 
the  tomb.  The  wise  man  nourishes  his  soul  (spirit),  the 
foolish  man  nourishes  his  body.  If  you  can  understand 
this,  then  you  may  prepare  yourself  to  receive  the  sacred 
teaching  (of  my  doctrine),"  and  then  the  Lord  added  these 
verses  : — 


136  DHAMMAPADA. 

'^  How  impermanent  is  man !  lie  grows  old  as 
the  stalled  ox,  fat,  and  fleshy,  and  strong,  but  lie 
lias  no  saving  wisdom  ;  without  thought  of  life  and 
death,  and  the  perpetual  troubles  involved  in  them, 
thinking  only  of  the  body  and  its  wants,  and  thus 
adding  to  his  sorrows  without  prospect  of  escape. 
But  the  wise  man  understanding  (the  cause  of) 
sorrow,  on  this  account  lets  his  body  go  ;  he  destroys 
all  thought  (about  it),  he  cuts  off  desire,  and  thus 
making  an  end  of  all  lustful  appetites,  he  also  puts 
an  end  to  renewed  birth." 

The  kinsj  havincr  heard  these  words  and  understood 
them,  at  once  received  enlightenment,  and  others  who 
heard  them  in  great  numbers,  arrived  at  the  "  eyes  of  the 
law"  (religious  illumination). 

2.  In  days  of  old  there  were  seven  mendicants,  who  to- 
gether resorted  to  the  mountain  wilds  for  the  purpose  of 
acquiring  supreme  wisdom.  After  twelve  years'  fruitless 
effort,  they  began  to  reason  amongst  themselves  and  say : 
"  To  acquire  supreme  wisdom  is  very  hard ;  to  mortify 
one's  body  and  cramp  one's  limbs,  and  to  endure  coM  and 
pain  without  interval,  and  to  beg  one's  food  and  receive 
such  scant  suppHes,  all  this  is  hard.  To  persevere  in  the 
path  (of  duty)  so  as  to  avoid  any  fault  (sin)  is  hard.  Why 
then  do  we  any  longer  consume  away  our  life  in  the  moun- 
tain wilds  ?  Surely  this  course  is  not  so  agreeable  as  to 
return  home  and  establish  our  families,  and  marrv  wives 
and  have  children,  and  enjoy  ourselves  to  the  end  of  our 
days."  On  this  the  seven  men  agreed  to  leave  the  moun- 
tains, and  so  went  on  their  way  homeward. 

Now  Buddha,  knowing  their  case,  and  perceiving  there 
was  a  possibility  of  their  salvation,  out  of  pity  to  them, 
knowing  that  their  impatience  in  religious  exercises  would, 
if  allowed  to  go  on,  end  in  their  ruin,  transformed  himself 


WIDE  AND  DIFFUSIVE.  137 

into  the  appearance  of  a  Shanmn,  and  transporting  him- 
self to  the  midst  of  a  narrow  defile,  met  them  as  they 
came  along.  And  then  he  asked  them,  "  After  so  long  a 
trial  in  searching  for  supreme  wisdom,  why  are  ye  leaving 
(the  mountains,  and  giving  up  the  quest)  ? "  To  wliich 
they  replied,  "  To  gain  wisdom  {i.e.,  complete  illumination, 
or  Bodhi)  is  difficult.  To  attend  diligently  (in  extirpating) 
the  root  of  sorrow  and  sin  is  difficult.  To  go  a-begging 
through  the  town,  and  receive  scant  charity,  is  hard.  And 
to  live  here  in  the  mountains,  with  no  one  to  nourish  us, 
in  constant  discomfort  to  the  end  of  one's  days,  this  is  un- 
bearable ;  and  we  are  therefore  going  home  to  engage  in 
our  worldly  occupations  and  get  wealth,  and  then  when 
we  are  old  we  will  give  ourselves  up  to  seek  for  supreme 
wisdom." 

The  Shaman  replied,  "  Stand  still  awhile,  and  listen  to 
me.  Man's  life  is  inconstant ;  a  morning  and  an  evening, 
and  it  may  be  gone.  Although  the  way  of  religion  is 
hard,  yet  it  is  but  the  sorrow  first  which  leads  to  the  joy 
which  follows.  To  live  in  the  world ^  is  also  hard ;  through 
endless  as^es  to  have  the  cares  of  wife  and  child,  without 
interval  of  rest.  To  live  in  community,  and  to  take  the 
vows  of  equality  in  all  earthly  goods,  looking  forward  to 
and  anticipating  future  happiness  without  interval  of 
sorrow,  this  is  difficult.  The  present  life  is  but  a  scene  of 
constant  struggle  against  disease  and  hurts;  wherever 
there  is  bodily  existence,  there  is  pain  and  sorrow.  He 
only  who  has  faith,  and  lives  religiously  (observing  the 
moral  rules),  his  heart  intent  on  gaining  supreme  wisdom, 
with  no  interval  of  carelessness  or  remission  of  duty,  to 
him  alone  there  is  an  end,  an  eternal  end,  of  misery." 
On  this  the  Shaman  resumed  the  glorious  appearance  of 
Buddha,  and  spake  these  stanzas  : — 

''  To   aim  at  supreme  wisdom  and  to  give  up 
sin  is  hard ;  but  to  live  in  the  world  as  a  worldly 

^  That  is,  a  secular  life. 


1 3  8  DHAMMAPADA. 

man  is  also  hard,  i  To  dwell  in  a  religious  com- 
munity on  terms  of  perfect  equality  as  to  worldly 
goods  is  difficult ;  but  difficult  beyond  comparison 
is  the  possession  of  worldly  goods  (or,  '  it  is  diffi- 
cult not  to  transgress  in  having  such  goods').  To 
beg  one's  food  as  a  mendicant  is  hard,  but  what 
can  a  man  do  who  does  not  restrain  himself  ?  By 
perseverance  the  duty  becomes  natural,  and  in  the 
end  there  is  no  desire  to  have  it  otherwise.  Hav- 
ing faith,  then  duty  is  easily  accomplished ;  from 
following  in  the  path  of  duty  {i.e.,  moral  duty)  a 
man  greatly  enriches  himself,  and  from  this,  more- 
over, it  results  that  wherever  he  is,  by  whomsoever 
seen,  he  is  respected  (cherished).  Sitting  alone, 
occupying  one  place  for  sleep,  ceaselessly  pursuing 
one  line  of  conduct  (walk,  or  action),  jealously 
guarding  one  upright  (or  correct)  state  of  mind, 
there  will  be  of  necessity  joy  to  such  a  man  (though) 
livinor  in  the  forest." 

On  hearing  these  words  the  seven  mendicants,  filled 
with  shame  on  account  of  their  behaviour,  bowed  them- 
selves down  at  tlie  Lord's  feet,  and  returning  to  the 
mountain  wilds,  and  continuing  to  guard  "  one  perfect 
heart,"  they  attained  supreme  wisdom,  and  became 
Eahats. 

1  There  is  a  general  agreement  here  with  ver.  302  of  the  Pali. 


(     139    ) 


SECTION  XXX. 

HELL     (NIRAYAVAGGO). 

I .  In  olden  time  there  was  in  tlie  country  of  Sravasti  a  cer- 
tain Brahman  teacher  called  Purana  Kasyapa  (Pou-lan- 
ka-ye),  who  had  five  hundred  followers,  who  went  about 
the  country  with  their  master,  and  were  greatly  respected 
by  the  King  and  people.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Buddha  had  attained  supreme  wisdom,  and  when 
with  his  disciples  he  had  come  to  Sravasti,  that,  on 
account  of  his  personal  dignity,  and  the  character  of  his 
teaching,  the  Kiog  and  people  paid  him  great  respect. 
On  this  Kasyapa  was  full  of  jealousy,  and  he  determined 
to  destroy  (overthrow)  the  World-honoured  in  argument, 
and  cause  his  death.  Accordingly  he  went,  accompanied 
by  his  followers,  to  meet  the  King,  and  having  found  him, 
he  spake  thus :  "  In  former  days,  Maharaja,  you  and  the 
people  used  to  attend  to  me  as  a  teacher,  and  supply  my 
wants ;  but  since  this  Sramana  Gotama  has  arrived  here, 
who  falsely  says  he  has  become  enlightened  (Buddha),  you 
have  left  me,  to  attend  on  him.  I  desire,  therefore,  that 
you  would  allow  a  discussion  between  us,  and  whoever  is 
defeated  in  argument  let  him  be  put  to  death."  The 
King  being  pleased  with  the  proposition,  submitted  it  to 
the  World-honoured  One,  who  consented  to  meet  Kasyapa, 
as  he  wished,  at  the  expiration  of  seven  days.  Accord- 
ingly the  King  prepared  a  place  standing  eastward  of  the 
city,  smooth  and  wide,  on  which  he  erected  two  lofty 
thrones,  and  adorned  them  with  all  sorts  of  flags  and 
decorations.     On  these  the  two  disputants  were  to  sit, 


I40  DHAMMAPADA. 

with  their  adherents  beneath,  and  the  King  and  his  court 
between  the  two.  The  day  having  come,  Kasyapa  and  his 
followers  arrived  first,  and  having  ascended  his  throne,  lo ! 
an  evil  spirit,  knowing  the  envy  that  burned  in  the  heart 
of  the  Brahman,  caused  a  sudden  storm  to  arise,  w^hich 
blew  down  the  seat  which  he  occupied,  and  filled  the 
whole  arena  with  dust  and  flying  sand.  But  now  Buddha 
arrived,  and  having  taken  his  place,  the  King  came  for- 
ward and  entreated  him  by  his  power  to  convert  the 
people  to  his  doctrine,  and  confute  the  heretical  views  of 
his  opponent.  On  this  the  Lord  ascended  into  the  air, 
and  exhibited  his  glory  in  causing  fire  and  water  to  pro- 
ceed from  his  body ;  and  after  various  miraculous  changes 
in  his  appearance,  he  returned  once  more  to  his  seat.  Then 
the  Nagas  and  spirits  of  the  air  caused  flowers  and  plea- 
sant perfumes  to  fall,  whilst  melodious  chants  were  heard 
in  the  sky,  and  the  earth  and  heavens  were  shaken.  Then 
Purana  Kasyapa,  knowing  that  he  had  no  real  claim  to  the 
character  of  a  supreme  teacher,  hung  down  his  head  in 
shame,  and  dared  not  lift  up  his  eyes.  On  this  a  diamond- 
Litchavi  (hero  of  Vaisali),  raising  his  mace,  from  the  head 
of  which  proceeded  sparks  of  fire,  over  Kasyapa,  asked 
him  why  he  did  not  also  display  such  wonderl'ul  changes 
as  those  just  witnessed  ?  "WTiereupon  Kasyapa  and  his 
followers  fled  in  every  direction,  and  Buddha  and  his  dis- 
ciples  returned  to  the  Jetavana  Vihara,  in  Sravasti.  After 
this  Kasyapa,  having  met  an  old  female  disciple,  who  ridi- 
culed him  for  attempting  to  dispute  with  Buddha,  he  came 
to  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  told  his  disciples  that  he 
was  now  going  to  ascend  to  the  heaven  of  Brahma,  and  if 
after  casting  himself  into  the  river  he  did  not  return,  that 
they  might  know  he  had  ascended  to  that  heaven.  Ac- 
cordingly he  threw  himself  in,  and  not  returning,  his  dis- 
ciples concluded  he  had  gone  to  heaven ;  and  they  also, 
desiring  to  join  him  there,  threw  themselves  one  by  one 
into  the  river,  and  were  lost — going  to  hell.  Then  Buddha 
explained  that  the  two  great  crimes  of  Kasyapa  wliich  led 


HELL,  141 

to  his  destruction  were  these — ist,  pretending  falsely  to 
have  arrived  at  supreme  wisdom;  2d,  having  wickedly 
slandered  Buddha.  And  for  these  two  sins  he  and  his 
followers  have  gone  to  perdition ;  and  then  he  repeated 
these  stanzas : — 

*'  He  who,  by  false  assumptions,  seeks  reward  ; 
he  who,  having  done  a  thing,  has  not  in  so  doing 
acted  uprightly ;  he  who  has  maliciously  slandered 
an  innocent  man,  and  w^ould  control  the  world  by 
(such)  false  pretences — that  man,  dragged  down  by 
his  guilt,  must  fall  into  hell ;  as  a  man  confined  in 
a  stronghold  outside  a  city,  guarded  wdthout  and 
within,  cannot  escape,  such  is  his  lot.  Carefully 
guarding  one's  heart,  no  unholy  thought  can  arise  ; 
but  failing  in  this,  misery  accrues,  and  in  the  end 
that  man  goes  to  j)erdition." 

On  this  Buddha  relates  an  anecdote  of  live  hundred 
monkeys  with  their  king,  who  had  quarrelled  with  another 
king  and  his  followers,  and  who,  being  unable  to  sustain 
the  conflict,  ended  their  lives  as  Kasyapa  and  his  followers 
had  done  {i.e.,  by  jumping  into  the  sea  in  search  of  a  beau- 
tiful mountain  full  of  delicious  fruits,  &c.,  and  on  the  king 
not  returning,  his  attendants  all  followed  his  example,  and 
perished).  These  five  hundred  monkeys,  Buddha  ex- 
plained, were  Kasyapa  and  his  followers. 

The  King  having  heard  these  words,  was  filled  with  joy, 
and  departed. 


(      H2      ) 


SECTION"  XXXI. 

THE   ELEPHANT    (NAGAYAGGO). 

I .  In  days  of  old,  before  Eahula  had  attained  to  supreme 
wisdom,  his  natural  disposition  being  somewhat  low  and 
disorderly,  his  words  were  not  always  marked  by  love  of 
truth.  On  one  occasion  Buddha  had  ordered  him  to  go  to 
the  Elen-tai  (Ghanda  or  Ghanta  ?)  Vihara,  and  there  re- 
main guarding  his  mouth  (tongue),  and  governing  his 
thoughts,  at  the  same  time  diligently  studying  (or  ob- 
serving) the  rules  of  conduct  laid  down  in  the  Scriptures. 
Eahula,  having  heard  the  command,  made  his  obeisance 
and  went.  For  ninety  days  he  remained  in  deep  shame 
and  penitence.  At  length  Buddha  repaired  to  the  place, 
and  showed  himself;  on  seeing  him,  Eahula  was  filled 
with  joy,  and  reverently  bowed  down  and  worshipped  him. 
After  this,  Buddha  having  taken  the  seat  provided  for 
him,  he  desired  Eahula  to  fill  a  water-basin  with  water 
and  bring  it  to  him,  and  wash  his  feet.  Having  done  so, 
and  the  washing  being  over,  Buddha  asked  Eahula  if  the 
water  so  used  was  now  fit  for  any  purpose  of  domestic  use 
(drinking,  &c.) ;  and  on  Eahula  replying  in  the  negative, 
because  the  water  was  defiled  with  dust  and  dirt,  Buddha 
added :  "  And  such  is  your  case,  for  although  you  are  my 
son,  and  the  grandchild  of  the  King,  although  you  have 
voluntarily  given  up  everything  to  become  a  Shaman, 
nevertheless  you  are  unable  to  guard  your  tongue  from 
untruth  and  the  defilement  of  loose  conversation,  and  so 
you  are  like  this  defiled  water — useful  for  no  further  pur- 


THE  ELEPHANT.  143 

pose."  And  again  he  asked  him,  after  the  water  had  been 
thrown  away,  whether  the  vessel  was  now  fit  for  holding 
w^ater  for  drink ;  to  which  Eahula  replied,  "  N'o,"  for  the 
vessel  is  still  defiled,  and  is  known  as  an  unclean  thincr, 
and  therefore  not  used  for  any  purpose  such  as  that  indi- 
cated ;  to  wdiich  Buddha  again  replied,  "  And  such  is  your 
case,  by  not  guarding  your  tongue,  &c.,  you  are  known 
and  recognised  as  unfit  for  any  high  purpose,  although 
you  profess  to  be  a  Shaman."  And  then  once  more  lift- 
ing the  empty  basin  on  to  his  foot,  and  whirling  it  round 
and  round,  he  asked  Eahula  if  he  were  not  afraid  lest  it 
should  fall  and  be  broken ;  to  which  Eahula  replied  that 
he  had  no  such  fear,  for  the  vessel  was  but  a  cheap  and 
common  one,  and  therefore  its  loss  would  be  a  matter  of 
small  moment.  "And  such  is  your  case,"  again  said 
Buddha,  "  for  though  you  are  a  Shaman,  yet  being  unable 
to  guard  your  mouth  or  your  tongue,  you  are  destined,  as 
a  small  and  insignificant  thing,  to  be  w^hirled  in  the  end- 
less eddies  of  transmigration  —  an  object  of  contempt 
to  all  the  Wise."  Eahula  being  filled  with  shame, 
Buddha  addressed  him  once  more :  "  Listen,  and  I  will 
speak  to  you  in  a  parable.  There  was  in  old  time  the 
king  of  a  certain  country  who  had  a  large  and  very  power- 
ful elephant,  able  to  overpower  by  its  own  strength  five 
hundred  smaller  elephants.  This  king,  being  about  to  go 
to  war  with  some  rebellious  dependency,  brought  forth  the 
iron  armour  belonging  to  the  elephant,  and  directed  the 
master  of  the  animal  to  put  it  on  him,  to  wit,  tw^o  sharp- 
pointed  swords  on  his  tusks,  two  iron  hooks  (scythes)  on 
his  ears,  a  crooked  spear  on  each  foot,  an  iron  club  (or 
ball)  attached  to  his  tail;  and  to  accompany  him  w^ere 
appointed  nine  soldiers  as  escort.  Then  the  elephant- 
master  was  rejoiced  to  see  the  creature  thus  equipped,  and 
trained  him  above  all  things  to  keep  his  trunk  w^ell  coiled 
up,  knowing  that  an  arrow  piercing  tlmt  in  the  midst  must 
be  fatal.  But  lo !  in  the  middle  of  the  battle  the  ele- 
phant, uncoiling  his  trunk,  sought  to  seize  a  sword  with  it. 


144  DHAMMAPADA. 

On  wliicli  tlie  master  was  affriglited,  and,  in  consultation 
with  tlie  king  and  his  ministers,  it  was  agreed  that  he 
should  no  more  be  brought  into  the  battle-field."  In  con- 
tinuation, Buddha  said  :  "  Eahula  1  if  men  committing  the 
nine  faults  only  guard  their  tongue  as  this  elephant  was 
trained  to  guard  his  trunk,  all  would  be  well.  Let  them 
guard  against  the  arrow  that  strikes  in  the  middle !  let 
them  keep  their  mouth,  lest  they  die,  and  fall  into  the 
misery  of  future  births  in  the  three  evil  paths  I "  And 
then  he  added  these  stanzas  : — 

"  I  am  like  the  fighting  elephant,  without  any 
fear  of  the  middle  arrow  (the  arrow  wounding  the 
middle  part).  By  sincerity  and  truth  I  escape  the 
unprincipled  man  (lawless  man).  Like  the  ele- 
phant, well  subdued  and  quiet,  permits  the  king 
to  mount  on  his  trunk  (offers  his  trunk  for  the 
king  to  ascend),  thus  tamed  is  the  reverend  man, 
lie  also  endures  truthfully  and  in  faith." 

Eahula,  hearing  these  words,  was  filled  with  sorrow  for 
his  careless  disregard  of  his  words,  and  gave  himself  up  to 
renewed  exertion,  and  so  became  a  Eahat. 

2.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jeta- 
vana  of  Sravasti,  preaching  his  doctrine  for  the  sake  of 
angels  and  men,  at  this  time  there  was  a  certain  noble- 
man, a  householder  (grihapati),  named  Atidharma  (ho-ti- 
wan),  who,  having  come  to  the  place  where  Buddha  was, 
after  the  customary  homage,  stood  on  one  side  and  said : 
"  World-honoured !  whenever  I  undertake  any  religious 
duty,  such  as  making  an  offering  or  other  service,  I  feel 
harassed  and  oppressed  by  some  selfish  feeling  or  other, 
that  destroys  my  peace  of  mind.  Would  that  of  your 
great  love  you  would  explain  this."  Then  the  Lord  bade 
him  sit  down,  and  forthwith  asked  him  his  name,  and 
whence  he  came.     On  this,  again  prostrating  himself,  he 


THE  ELEPHANT.  145 

told  liis  name,  and  said  that  in  the  time  of  the  former  lvin<T 
he  had  been  an  elephant-tamer.     Buddha  then  asked  him 
what  were  the  rules  for  elephant-taming,  and  what  the 
instruments  employed  ?     On  this  he  replied,  "  There  are 
three  things  we  use  in  this  work — ist,  an  iron-hooked  in- 
strument, for  holding  the  mouth  and  subduing  it ;  2d,  one 
lor  depriving  the  creature  of  food,  and  keeping  it  low ;  3d,  a 
large  staff,  for  the  purpose  of  beating  it.     By  these  means 
we   gain   the   mastery  over  it,  and   subdue   it."     Again 
Buddha  asked,  "  And  of  these  three  things,  which  is  the 
most  useful  (or  important)  ? "  to  which  he  replied,  "  The 
hooked-iron  that  holds  the  mouth ;  this  is  the  most  effec- 
tive, for  by  means  of  this  discipline  the  creature  is  tamed 
so  as  to  permit  the  King  to  mount  on  its  back,  and  is 
guided  and  directed  without  difficulty  in  battle."     Again 
Buddha  asked,  "  if  this  was  the  generally  accepted  method 
of  taming  elephants,  and  if  there  was  any  other  ?  "  and  on 
the    elephant-tamer   replying    in   the   negative,    Buddha 
added,  "As   you  tame  the  elephant,  so  you  may  tame 
yourself;"  and  on  his  inquiring  further  as  to  the  mean- 
ing  of  this,  Buddha  continued :   "  0  elephant-tamer !   I 
have  also  three  things  by  which  I  subdue  all  men,  and  by 
which  each  man  may  subdue  himself,  and  so  arrive  at  the 
highest  condition  of  unselfishness  (luoit-wei).     And  what 
are  these  three?     ist,  by  self-control  over  the  tongue, 
leading  one  always  to  observe  the   truth ;  2d,  by  love, 
to  persuade  the  hard  and  obstinate;  3d,  by  wisdom,  to 
destroy  the  influence  of  ignorance  and  doubt.     By  these 
three  I  subdue  all  men,  and  enable  them  to  escape  the 
path  of  ruin,  and  to  arrive  at  a  condition  free  from  sorrow 
and  any  entanglement  of  renewed  birth  and  death — per- 
fectly unselfish  and  indifferent  (wou-wei)."     And  then  the 
World-honoured  added  these  lines  : — 

Like   tlie    elej)bant   which   is    called    ''U-ts'ai" 
(Dhammapalaka  ?)!  is  difficult  to  hold  and  to  tame, 

1  Compare  A'er,  •^24  of  tlie  Pali. 

K 


146  DHAMMAPADA, 

and  when  bound  does  not  eat  a  morsel,  and  only 
longs  to  be  free ;  so  this  mind  of  mine,  in  its 
natural  state,  went  wandering  at  large,  and  ever 
seeking  a  resting-place,  but  now  I  have  subdued  it, 
and  I  can  hold  it,  as  the  master  with  the  hook 
holds  the  elephant.  To  be  glad  in  the  possession 
of  Eeason  (Bodhi),  and  not  to  let  it  escape,  to  be 
able  at  any  time  to  hold  in  and  control  the  mind, 
this  is  to  be  saved  from  bodily  suffering,  as  the 
elephant  escapes  from  the  ditch  into  which  he  has 
fallen." 

The  Grihapati,  on  hearing  these  words,  was  led  to  seri- 
ous reflection,  and  eventually  attained  to  a  condition  of 
enlightenment,  whilst  countless  others  were  converted  to 
the  truth. 


(     147     ) 


SECTIOI^    XXXII. 

LUST   (tANHAYAGGO). 

I.  Ix  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Gri- 
dhrakiita  mountain,  near  Eajagriha,  preaching  the  inesti- 
mable doctrine  for  the  sake  of  angels  and  men,  there  was 
a  certain  man  who,  liaving  made  up  his  mind  to  leave  his 
family  and  become  a  recluse,  came  to  the  place  where 
Buddha  was,  and  desired  permission  to  enter  the  com- 
munity (church).  On  this  Buddha  required  him  (after 
he  had  permitted  him  to  become  a  disciple)  to  go  sit 
beneath  a  tree  in  the  solitude,  and  give  himself  up  to 
meditation.  On  this  the  Shaman  departed  into  the  moun- 
tain wild,  more  than  a  hundred  lis  from  the  Vihara,  and 
there  gave  himself  up  to  a  solitary  life.  After  three  years 
of  self-denial,  his  heart  being  still  unsubdued,  he  desned 
to  give  up  his  profession  and  to  return  to  his  home  again, 
saying  thus  to  himself,  "  Tliis  life  of  asceticism  is  trouble- 
some and  painful,  and  not  to  be  compared  with  the  happi- 
ness derived  from  domestic  society.  I  will,  therefore, 
return  to  my  wife  and  family  and  enjoy  myself."  On  this 
he  made  as  though  he  would  leave  the  mountain  and  return 
home.  Then  Buddha,  by  his  omniscience,  seeing  the  con- 
dition of  this  disciple,  and  knowing  that  he  had  a  capa- 
city for  salvation,  transformed  himself  into  the  form  of  a 
Shaman,  and  went  to  meet  him  on  the  way.  On  encoun- 
tering one  another,  the  transformed  Shaman  addressed  the 
other  and  asked  Avhence  he  came  and  whether  he  was 
going.  On  this  they  agreed  mutually  to  rest  awhile  and 
sit  down  together  on  a  convenient  spot  (level  ground) 


I4S  DHAMMAPADA. 

Seated  thus,  the  disappointed  Shaman  explained  to  the 
other  his  condition,  and  confessed  that  he  was  going  back 
home  from  a  feeling  of  failure  in  his  religious  exercises. 
!N'ow  it  happened  while  he  was  speaking,  that  an  old 
monkey  leaving  the  tree  in  which  he  lived,  came  down 
into  the  open  and  disported  himself;  then  the  assumed 
Shaman  asked  the  other,  why  was  this ;  to  which  the 
last  replied :  "  I  have  often  observed  this  same  monkey 
come  down  and  behave  himself  thus,  and  the  reasons  for 
his  so  doing  are  two, —  ist,  he  is  rejoiced  to  be  free  from 
the  care  of  providing  for  his  wife  and  his  belongings ;  and 
2dly,  he  is  worn  and  hurt  by  constantly  climbing  the  tree 
in  which  his  family  live,  and  so  is  glad  to  escape  the 
labour  of  so  doim^ :  for  these  two  reasons  he  leaves  the 
tree  and  enjoys  himself  in  the  open  ground.  But  mean- 
while, as  the  two  were  conversing,  the  monkey  retreated 
from  the  open  space,  and  re-climbed  the  tree,  on  which 
the  strange  Shaman  addressed  the  other,  and  asked  if  he 
perceived  this,  and  how  he  explained  it.  On  which  the 
latter  said  that  it  was  in  consequence  of  fear  and  uncer- 
tainty that  the  monkey  had  gone  back  to  his  home ;  on 
which  the  other  rejoined :  "  Such  is  the  case  with  your- 
self; it  was  the  anxieties  caused  by  your  wife  and  family 
that  first  induced  you  to  find  release  in  these  mountain 
wilds,  but  now  owing  to  doubt  and  uncertainty,  you  are 
going  back  to  the  world,  and  by  so  doing  you  expose 
yourself  to  all  the  evil  consequences  of  renewed  birth 
and  consequent  death.  Whereupon  he  added  these 
verses : 

^^  As  ^  a  tree,  as  long  as  its  root  is  firm  aud  safe, 
although  cut  dowu,  still  survives  and  produces 
fruit ;  so,  unless  the  remnants  of  lust  are  destroyed 
and  uprooted,  (a  man)  must  return  again  and  agaiil 
to  receive  sorrow.     The   monkey,  away  from  the 

^  compare  ver.  338  of  tlie  Pali. 


LUST.  149 

tree,  first  of  all  enjoys  release,  and  then  returns 
again  (to  its  bondage),  such  is  the  case  with  men, 
they  escape  from  hell  and  then  return  to  it.  Long- 
inoj  thouo^hts  are  like  the  ever-flowinof  waters  of  a 
river  ;  giving  way  to  the  free  enjoyment  of  indol- 
ence and  luxury,  the  mind  like  a  savage  dog  seeks 
for  continual  indulgence,  and  the  man  himself 
becomes  clouded  and  unable  to  see  the  truth. 
Every  thought  flowing  in  the  same  channel,  then 
lusts  bind  a  man  as  with  stronjr  rattan  bonds. 
The  wise  man  alone  is  aljle  rightly  to  distinguish 
the  truth,  he  is  able  to  cut  off  the  very  root  and 
source  of  his  (lustful)  thoughts.  A  man  by  self- 
indul2:ence  becomes  sleek  and  shinino:,  his  thoughts 
increase  like  the  sprouting  tendril,  the  depth  of 
lust  cannot  be  fathomed ;  from  this  ]oroceeds  the 
ever-increasing  succession  of  old  age  and  continual 
death." 

The  Bhikshu  beholding  the  giorious  appearance  of 
Buddha,  and  hearing^  the  words  of  the  verses  he  had 
uttered,  prostrated  himself  on  the  earth  in  lowest  rever- 
ence before  hhn,  and  repenting  of  his  sloth,  he  assiduously 
practised  the  rules  of  Samatha  and  Vipassina,^  arrived  at 
the  condition  of  a  Eahat.  And  all  the  Devas  who  had 
heard  the  words,  with  joyful  thoughts  scattered  flowers 
before  the  person  of  Buddha,  as  a  religious  offering,  and 
with  countless  ^  "  Sadhus  "  departed. 

2.  In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  Sravasti, 
and  there  preaching  his  doctrine  for  the  good  of  Devas 
and  men,  there  was  residing  in  the  city  a  certain  rich  Brah- 
man of  a  very  covetous  and  niggard  disposition,  who,  from 

1  For  the  meaning  of  these  terms     Buddhists  in  China),  vide   Childer's 
(tranquillity  and  contemplation,  the     Diet.,  sub.  voc. 

chi  kwan  of  the  Tien-tai  school  of         '^  "Sadhu" — an  expression  of  ap- 
proval, as  our  "Amen." 


ISO  DHAMMAPADA. 

a  desire  to  save  alms,  used  to  order  Lis  servant  to  shut 
his  door  and  fasten  his  windows  whenever  he  took  his 
meals,  so  that  no  beo'Sfar  should  molest  him  with  his  im- 
portunities.  And  so  no  religious  person  (Shaman)  could 
ever  gain  admittance,  or  stand  in  the  presence  of  this 
Brahman.  One  day  having  desired  his  wife  to  kill  a  fowl 
and  make  a  highly  savoury  dish  of  the  same,  they  both 
sat  down  toq-ether  to  eat  it,  the  doors  and  the  windows 
having  first  been  closed — and  between  them  their  little 

o 

child,  into  whose  mouth  they  both  occasionally  put  scraps 
of  the  savoury  dish.  Now  Buddha,  knowing  that  there  w^as 
a  capacity  for  conversion  in  this  man's  case,  transformed 
himself  into  the  appearance  of  a  Shaman,  and  waiting  till 
the  master  of  the  house  had  finished  his  meal  he  placed  him- 
self before  his  chair,  or  seat,  and  recited  the  usual  formula. 
"  He  who  gives  little  or  much  (or  he  who  gives  a  little  of  his 
abundance)  in  charity,  lays  up  for  himself  a  great  reward." 
The  Brahman,  raising  his  head  and  seeing  the  Shaman  (as 
it  seemed),  began  to  abuse  him  and  said,  "You  call  your- 
self a  religious  mendicant,  do  you  ?  and  yet  have  no 
better  manners  than  this,  to  force  yourself  into  my  pre- 
sence when  at  my  meals  with  my  family  ? "  To  which  he 
replied,  "  It  is  you,  my  lord,  who  ought  to  be  ashamed — 
I  need  not  feel  shame  for  begging  as  a  mendicant."  The 
Brahman  then  replied — "  And  what  shame  should  I  feel 
for  eating  thus  with  my  wife  in  comfort  ? "  "  You,  my 
lord,  who  have  killed  your  father,  and  married  your 
mother,  and  thus  involved  yourself  in  family  disgrace,  and 
feel  no  shame,  nevertheless  upbraid  me  and  would  put  me 
to  shame  for  begging  a  little  food,"  and  then  he  recited 
the  followinc^  verses  : — 

""  As  the  sprouting  creeper  which  is  not  cut  off 
(at  the  root),  such  is  the  case  of  the  man  who,  with 
covetous  desire,  partakes  of  food ;  ever  cherishing 
evil  thoughts  and  multiplying  family  discords 
(tombs),  such  is  the  constant  employment  of  the 


LUST.  '        151 

ingorant  man.  Hell,  iucleed,  has  its  gyves  and 
fetters,  but  the  wise  man  regards  not  these  as  cap- 
tivity; the  foolish  man  who  is  immersed  in  cares 
about  wife  and  child  and  their  personal  adornment, 
he  it  is  who  is  in  real  captivity.  The  wise  man  re- 
gards lust  as  the  imprisonment  of  hell,  as  the  hard 
bound  fetter  from  which  it  is  difficult  to  escape,  and 
therefore  he  desires  to  separate  this  and  cut  it  off 
for  ever,  that  being  free  from  any  such  cares  (or, 
desires),  he  may  find  rest  and  peace." -^ 

The  Brahman  on  hearing  these  words  inquired  as  to 
their  meaning,  on  which  the  Shaman  explained,  that  in 
former  years  the  bird  (cock)  which  he  had  just  eaten  was 
his  father,  that  the  little  hoy  his  son  had  been  a  Eaksha, 
and  had  eaten  the  father,  and  that  his  wife  had  been  in 
former  days  his  mother — and  thus  it  was  he  was  involved 
in  the  utmost  diss^race.  On  hearinsr  these  words  the 
Brahman,  filled  with  fear,  besought  Buddha,  who  had  now 
assumed  his  glorious  appearance,  to  instruct  him  in  the 
rules  of  his  society,  and  finally  obtained  release  and 
entered  the  first  path. 

3.  In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  the  Jeta- 
vana  Yihara  near  Sravasti,  there  was  a  young  Bhikshu, 
who,  in  going  through  the  streets  of  the  city  on  a  begging 
excursion,  cast  eyes  on  a  girl  of  exceeding  beauty,  and 
was  filled  with  passion  for  her.  Being  unable  to  conquer 
his  desire,  he  fell  sick,  and  was  unable  to  eat  or  sleep,  and 
pined  away  daily.  On  this  a  fellow  disciple  went  to  him, 
and  asked  him  how  it  was  he  suffered  thus,  on  which  the 
first  revealed  the  whole  matter  to  the  other,  and  in  the 
end  they  both  went  to  the  place  where  Buddha  was,  and 
explained  the  thing  to  him.  On  this  Buddha  promised  to 
find  a  remedy  for  the  Bhikshu's  malady,  and  forthwith 

^  Compare  vers.  345,  346  of  the  Puli. 


152  DHAMMAPADA. 

desired  liim  to  accompany  liim  with  his  followers  to  the 
city.  On  going  to  the  house  where  the  maiden  had  dwelt, 
they  found  she  had  now  been  dead  three  days,  and  the 
house  was  filled  with  mourners,  who  wailed  and  wept 
incessantly.  Then  pointing  to  the  offensive  corpse,  Bud- 
dha asked  the  Bhikshu,  if  it  was  that  which  had  inflamed 
him  with  passion  ?  And  he  then  explained  how  all 
things  that  exist  are  equally  perishable  and  inconstant, 
and  that  only  through  ignorance  of  this  do  men  set 
their  hearts  upon  them,  and  afterwards  he  added  these 
verses : — 

^^  At  the  sight  of  beauty  the  heart  is  at  once 
ensnared,  because  it  considers  not  the  imperman- 
ency  of  all  such  appearances.  The  fool  regarding 
the  outward  form  as  an  excellency,  how  can  he 
know  the  falseness  of  the  tliino^,  for  like  a  silk- 
worm  ^  enveloped  in  its  own  net  (cocoon),  so  is  he 
entangled  in  his  own  love  of  sensual  pleasure. 
But  the  wise  man,  able  to  separate  himself  and 
cast  off  all  this,  is  no  longer  entangled,  but  casts 
away  all  sorrows.  The  careless  and  idle  man  con- 
siders that  such  indulgence  of  sense  is  not  contrary 
to  purity,  and  so  going  on  still  indulging  such 
thoughts,  he  is  bound  as  a  captive  in  hell ;  but  the 
wise  man,  destroying  all  thoughts  about  such 
things,  and  ever  remembering  the  impurity  of  such 
indulgence,  by  this  means  comes  out  of  captivity, 
and  so  is  able  to  escape  from  the  grief  of  repeated 
old  a2je  and  death." 

The  youthful  Bhikshu,  seeing  the  dreadful  sight  before 
him,  and  having  heard  the  verses  just  recited,  turned  with 

^  This  seems  to  correspond  to  the  "spider  "  simile  in  ver.  347  of  the  Pali. 


LUST.  153 

repentance  and  prostrated  himself  before  Buddha,  after 
which,  persevering  in  the  way  of  purity,  he  soon  became 
a  Eahat. 

4.  In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  the  Jeta- 
vana  Yihara,  near  Sravasti,  preaching  his  law  for  the 
sake  of  Devas  and  men  (Nagas  and  demons),  there  was  at 
this  time  a  certain  rich  householder  who  had  but  one  son, 
a  youth  of  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age.  This 
boy's  father  and  mother  having  died,  and  he  not  being 
acquainted  with  the  rules  of  economising  his  expenses, 
began  to  lavish  his  money  on  himself  and  others,  till  he 
soon  came  to  beggary  and  want.  ISTow  the  lad's  father 
had  a  certain  relative  wlio  also  was  very  rich ;  this  man 
one  day  seeing  the  sad  condition  of  the  youth,  had  com- 
passion on  him,  and  took  him  to  his  own  house,  and 
finally  provided  him  with  an  establishment  of  his  own, 
with  a  wife,  slaves,  horses,  and  chariots.  But  notwith- 
standing his  former  experience,  the  young  man  again  gave 
way  to  extravagance,  and  was  again  reduced  to  poverty, 
and  notwithstanding  the  repeated  help  of  his  kinsman 
and  patron  he  was  ever  thus.  At  length  his  relative,  tired 
out,  sent  for  the  wife  of  the  man,  and  told  her  that  she 
had  better  seek  another  home,  and  find  some  one  who 
could  protect  and  provide  for  her  in  a  respectable  way. 
On  hearing  this  she  returned  to  her  master  and  said,  "  My 
lord,  you  seem  unable  to  provide  for  our  wants,  let  me  ask 
you  what  you  intend  to  do,  for  it  behoves  me  to  seek 
another  home,  if  there  is  no  provision  here  for  me."  On 
hearing  this  the  man  was  filled  with  shame  and  disap- 
pointment, and  thought  thus  with  himself — "  I  am  indeed 
a  miserable  and  unhappy  man,  not  knowing  how  to  manage 
my  affairs ;  and  now  I  am  going  to  lose  my  wife,  and  to 
be  left  to  beg  again."  Thinking  thus,  and  excited  by 
recollection  of  past  pleasures  and  passion,  he  resolved 
Vv^ckedly  to  put  an  end  to  his  wife,  and  afterwards  to  kill 
himself.  Taking  the  woman,  therefore,  into  the  inner 
apartments,  he  at  once  told  her  his  intention  to  die  with 


154  DHAMMAPADA. 

her  there,  and  then  he  stabbed  her,  and  afterwards  killed 
himself.  The  servants,  finding  how  the  case  stood,  hastily 
went  to  the  man's  rich  relation  and  told  him  all  the  cir- 
cumstances ;  on  this  he  came  with  all  the  people  round 
about,  and  seeing  the  sad  sight  he  was  filled  with  grief, 
and  finally  buried  them  according  to  the  fixed  rules  of 
the  country.  Afterwards  hearing  of  Buddha,  and  the 
comfort  which  he  was  able  to  give  by  the  preaching  of 
his  word,  he  came  with  all  his  attendants  to  the  place 
where  the  Master  was,  and  told  him  of  all  the  thins^s  that 
had  befallen  him.  On  this  Buddha  bes^an  the  followinfr 
discourse : — "  Lust  and  passion  (angry  passion)  are  the 
constant  miseries  of  the  world.  These  are  the  causes  of 
all  the  unhappiness  which  befalls  the  foolish  man.  These 
are  the  means  by  which  the  constant  repetition  of  birth  in 
the  different  conditions  of  existence  (the  five  ways)  is 
continued  throughout  the  three  worlds.  If  the  sufferings 
of  ages  cannot  bring  men  to  repentance  and  amendment, 
how  much  less  can  we  expect  the  fool  now  to  become 
wise,  and  shake  off  the  poison  of  this  lust  and  covetous 
longing,  which  destroys  his  body  and  ruins  his  family 
(clan),  nay,  which  destroys  and  ruins  the  whole  world — 
and  if  this  be  so,  how  can  we  wonder  at  what  has  be- 
fallen this  man  and  his  wife.  Then  the  master  added 
these  lines : 

"  The  fool  self-bound  by  his  covetousness,  seeks 
not  to  escape  to  that  shore.  Coveting  wealth  and 
lustful  indulgence,  he  destroys  others  and  he  is 
self-destroyed.  The  lustful  mind  is  the  field,  uxo- 
riousness,  anger,  delusion,  are  the  fruits.  There- 
fore he  who  bestows  charity  on  the  non-w^orldly 
man,  obtains  by  so  doing  boundless  happiness 
(merit).  Companions  few  and  goods  many,"^  the 
merchant,  timorous  and  anxious,  given  to  covetous 

1  This  is  a  literal  translation— I  cannot  render  it  otherwise. 


LUST.  155 

tliouglits,  the  robber  takes  liis  life  (or,  '  these,  like 
a  robber,  take  his  life').  The  wise  man,  therefore, 
puts  away  all  covetous  desire/' 

The  lionseliolder  hearing  these  words  was  filled  with 
joy;  he  forgot  his  grief,  and  rising  from  liis  seat,  he  and 
his  associates  at  once  obtained  the  fruition  of  the  first 
path. 

5.  In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jeta- 
vana  Vihara,  near  Sravasti,  preaching  his  word  for  the 
sake  of  Devas  and  men,  &c.,  there  happened  to  be  two 
wandering  fellows  who  were  sworn  friends,  and  as  it  were 
one  in  heart,  who  being^  in  the  neic^hbourhood  thouf^ht 
they  would  become  Shamans.  They  came  accordingly  to 
the  place  where  the  master  was,  and  after  doing  homage 
they  explained  their  wish.  Having  admitted  them  to  his 
community,  he  sent  them  to  one  place  to  give  themselves 
up  to  meditation.  Notwithstanding  all  their  efforts,  how- 
ever, they  were  unable  to  forget  the  pleasures  of  their 
former  life,  and  were  enslaved  by  longing  for  sensual  in- 
dulgence. Buddha  by  his  divine  sight  understanding 
their  condition,  and  desiring  to  save  them,  caused  a 
Shaman  to  go  to  their  place  of  abode,  and  addressing 
them  said,  "  What  think  you  if  we  three  go  to  the  neigh- 
bouring harlot- quarter,  and  without  further  ado,  have  a 
look  at  the  form  of  one  of  the  beauties  about  whom  you 
think  so  much  ? "  Accordingly  they  all  went  to  the  har- 
lots' quarter,  and  meeting  with  one  (who  was  indeed  only 
Buddha  himself  so  transformed),  they  asked  her  to  let 
them  behold  her  charms,  without  actually  committing  any 
overt-act  of  transgression.  Accordingly  the  woman  began 
to  take  off  her  wreaths  and  her  jewels,  and  gradually 
stripping  off  her  clothes,  lo  !  such  a  ghastly  sight  of  defor- 
mity met  their  eyes,  and  such  a  fetid  odour  assailed  their 
sense,  that  they  could  not  come  nigh  the  place  where  she 
was.  Then  the  Shaman  turned  and  addressed  the  two : 
'•'  What  the  world  calls  beauty  is  but  the  combination  of 


156  DHAMMAPADA. 

flowers  and  ornaments,  unguents  and  dress ;  remove  these, 
and  what  is  there  but  unsightlmess  and  disgusting  appear- 
ance ?  Is  it  with  such  a  form  as  this,  the  skin  wrinkled 
like  leather,  the  body  exuding  foul  smells,  that  you  are  so 
madly  enamoured,  and  then  he  added  these  verses : 

"  0  lust !  I  have  discovered  thy  source  and 
origin.  Born  of  the  busy  recollections  that  haunt 
the  mind.  Now  will  I  no  more  think  of  thee  or 
these  ;  then  thou  shalt  not  longer  exist  for  me.  Of 
the  mind  alone  is  lustful  desire  ;  from  oneself  arise 
the  ^NQ.  longings  of  sense.  Haste,  then,  to  bind 
these  five  desires,  and  prove  thyself  a  hero  indeed  ! 
Where  there  is  no  lust  there  is  no  anxious  fear  ; 
at  rest,  and  quiet,  there  are  no  more  harrowing 
cares  for  such  an  one — desire  expelled,  its  tram- 
mels for  ever  cast  away.  This  is  indeed  to  find 
true  deliverance  (lit,  "  for  long  to  come  out  of  the 
gulf  (of  misery))  "  [probably  the  same  as  "  Ogha- 
tin?ia,"  vide  M.M.  370]. 

Then  Buddha,  having  assumed  his  glorious  appearance, 
the  two  Shamans  were  filled  with  shame,  and  with  deep 
repentance  fell  down  at  his  feet  and  did  obeisance.  And 
after  listening  further  to  his  instruction  they  ^  became 
Eahats.  Now  as  they  were  returning  to  their  place  of 
abode,  the  one  seeing  the  happy,  contented  face  of  the 
other,  asked  his  companion  the  reason  of  it,  on  which  he 
repeated  over  and  over  the  following  lines : — 

"  Day  and  night  was  I  a  slave  of  lustful  desires, 
incessantly  did  my  mind  dwell  on  these  thoughts  ; 
but  now  I  have  seen  the  woman  I  lono;ed  for  so 


^  Or,  as  the  following  lines  would  indicate,  only  one  was  able  to  arrive  at 
this  condition. 


LUST.  157 


miicli  ill  all  her  naked  deformity,   my   tlioughts 
Lave  perislied,  I  have  no  more  sorrow. 


On  hearing  these  words,  his  companion  was  able  to 
shake  off  the  trammels  of  lust,  and  immediately  received 
Divine  illumination  (eyes  of  the  Law). 


(    158    ) 


SECTION  XXXIII. 

ADVANTAGEOUS    SERVICE.  ^ 

Formerly  Buddha  with  his  followers,  havinf^  rrone  to  the 
kingdom  of  Kausambi  (Ku-tan-mi),  he  took  up  his  resi- 
dence in  the  Yihara  called  Mi-yin  (lovely  sound),  and 
there  preached  the  word  for  the  sake  of  Devas  and  men. 
At  this  time  the  king  of  the  country  was  called  Yau-tien 
(Udayana),  whose  queen  was  of  a  remarkably  pure  cha- 
racter. Having  heard  that  Buddha  had  come  to  his  king- 
dom, the  King  and  the  Queen,  with  her  attendants,  went 
forth  to  visit  liim,  and  having  paid  him  the  usual  saluta- 
tions, they  sat  down.  Then  Buddha,  for  their  sakes,  be- 
gan to  preach  and  to  show  the  impermanency,  sorrow,  and 
vanity  of  things  around  us,  from  which  all  our  miseries 
come.  And  then  he  proved  that  heaven  was  the  reward 
of  religious  merit  (virtue),  and  hell  the  result  of  sin  (crime). 
In  consequence  of  this  sermon  both  the  King  and  Queen 
were  induced  to  accept  the  five  rules  of  a  lay- disciple,  and 
so  returned  to  tlie  palace.  Now  at  this  time  there  was  a 
certain  Brahman  called  Kih-sing  (lucky  star),  who  had .  a 
daughter  incomparable  for  loveliness,  just  sixteen  years 
old.  On  her  account  the  Brahman,  for  ninety  days,  ex- 
posed a  heap  of  a  thousand  gold  masurans,  and  challenged 
any  one  to  find  a  single  fault  in  her,  and  whoever  could 
do  so  should  have  the  gold.  No  one  being  able  to  do  so, 
and  desiring  to  find  some  one  fit  for  her  to  marry,  he  again 
challenged  any  one  to  bring  a  man  equal  to  his  daughter 
in  grace,  and  to  him  he  would  give  her  as  a  wife.     Now, 

^  This  section,  as  I  have  already  observed,  does  not  occur  in  the  Pali. 


ADVANTAGEOUS  SERVICE.  159 

having  heard  that  the  family  of  the  Shaman  Gotama, 
known  as  the  Sakyas,  were  remarkable  for  their  beauty, 
and  that  therefore  he  was  fit  to  possess  his  daughter,  he 
came  to  the  place  where  Buddha  was,  and  taking  his 
daughter  with  him,  after  the  usual  salutations,  he  spake 
thus : — "  My  daughter  is  extremely  beautiful,  and  un- 
equalled for  womanly  grace ;  and  you  also,  Gotama,  are 
remarkable  for  your  beauty.  You  may,  therefore,  have 
my  daughter,  and  make  her  your  companion  (wife)."  To 
whom  Buddha  replied,  "  Your  daughter's  beauty,  sir,  is 
according  to  your  own  estimation ;  my  beauty  is  accord- 
ing to  that  of  the  Buddhas ;  my  beauty  and  a  woman's 
beauty  are  wholly  different.  Your  daughter's  loveliness, 
0  sir,  is  like  that  of  the  picture  on  the  jar  (or  vessel),  in 
the  middle  of  which  there  is  only  filth  and  excrement. 
How  can  that  be  considered  as  beauty  which  belongs  only 
to  the  eyes,  the  ears,  the  nose,  the  mouth,  the  body  ?  It 
is  this  beauty  of  outside  form  that  causes  sorrow,  over- 
turns families,  destroys  kinship,  sacrifices  relationships, 
kills  children ;  all  these  come  from  this  (love  of)  womanly 
beauty.  But  I  am  a  Shaman — I  stand  by  myself — and 
would  rather  endure  any  calamity  than  comply  with  your 
request.     Sir,  you  may  go ;  I  decline  your  offer." 

On  this  the  Brahman  departed  highly  irate ;  and  then, 
coming  into  the  presence  of  the  King,  he  dilated  on  his 
daughter's  beauty,  and  offered  her  to  him.  The  King, 
highly  pleased  at  her  appearance,  accepted  her,  and  made 
her  his  second  Queen.  Having  laden  her  with  presents 
and  jewelry,  she  soon  began  to  fill  his  mind  with  jealous 
thoughts  and  dislike  for  the  first  Queen,  and  at  last  per- 
suaded him  to  send  for  her  on  a  certain  occasion  to  in- 
dulge her  fancy  (knowing  that  she  would  not  come).  Con- 
sequently the  King  sent  for  her,  on  which  the  first  Queen 
declined  to  appear,  on  the  ground  that  she  was  engaged 
in  some  religious  exercise  (fast),  and  so  for  several  occa- 
sions. The  King,  enraged  thereat,  sent  a  man  with  a  rope 
to  drag  her  into  his  presence ;  and  when  she  was  brought 


i6o  DHAMMAPADA. 

in,  lie  took  his  bow  and  purposed  to  slioot  her  through 
the  body.  But  lo !  the  arrow  he  discharged  returned 
again  towards  the  King,  and  did  her  no  harm ;  and  so 
a2:ain  and  ac^ain.  On  this  the  Kin^?,  filled  with  astonish- 
nient  (fear),  said  to  her,  "  By  what  power  of  magic  have 
you  been  able  to  bring  this  about  ?  "  To  which  she  re- 
plied, "  I  have  but  taken  refuge  in  the  three  gems,  and 
the  whole  day  have  been  engaged  in  religious  observances 
(fasts),  and  on  this  account  the  Lord  (World-honoured) 
has  protected  me."  On  this  the  King  exclaimed,  "  Won- 
derful ! "  and,  dismissing  the  second  Queen,  he  sent  her 
back  to  her  parents,  and  re-established  the  first  in  undis- 
puted authority.  Then,  with  the  Queen's  attendants,  he 
went  to  the  place  where  Buddha  was,  and  after  due  salu- 
tations, he  explained  to  him  what  had  happened,  on  which 
Buddha  (after  a  short  discourse)  repeated  these  lines : — 

''  If  Heaven  were  to  rain  down  the  seven  pre- 
cious substances,  yet  would  not  the  covetous  man 
be  satisfied  ;  his  pleasure  would  be  little,  his  sorrow 
much.  The  wise  man,  possessed  of  virtue,  although 
he  possessed  the  pleasures  of  Heaven,  would  wisely 
let  them  go,  and  covet  them  not.  He  who  finds  his 
happiness  in  removing  thoughts  of  lustful  enjoy- 
ment, this  man  is  the  disciple  of  Buddha/' 

Then  Buddha  further  explained  to  the  King  the  inevi- 
table result  of  a  wicked  life,  that  it  would  redound  ten 
thousand  times  more  miserably  on  the  guilty  man,  whilst 
the  reward  of  religion  and  self-denial  would  be  certainly 
the  enjoyment  of  heaven.  Having  so  spoken,  the  King 
and  the  Queen's  attendants,  and  the  rest,  received  perfect 
release,  and  became  partakers  in  the  Paths. 


(     i6i     ) 


SECTION  XXXIV. 

THE   SHAMAN   (bHIKKHUVAGGO). 

In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jeta- 
vana  Vihara,  near  Sravasti,  preaching  his  doctrine  for  the 
sake  of  Devas  and  men,  there  was  a  certain  Bhikshu, 
young  in  years,  who  used  every  morning  to  assume  his 
robe,  and  take  his  mendicant's  staff  and  begging-dish,  and 
go  through  the  streets  of  the  town  begging  his  food.  On 
the  way  there  was  a  certain  nobleman's  garden,  on  the 
outside  part  of  which  were  sown  certain  esculant  plants, 
and  the  ground  guarded  by  a  contrivance  for  discharging 
arrows  at  whatever  beast,  or  thief,  came  there  to  trespass 
or  steal.  Moreover,  as  guardian  of  the  ground,  there  was 
a  girl  of  tender  age  left,  who  used  to  warn  travellers  away 
from  the  place  if  they  had  missed  their  way,  or  were  likely 
to  trespass  on  the  field  without  knowing  the  danger,  lest 
they  should  be  shot. 

Now  it  came  to  pass  that  on  one  occasion  the  Bhikshu, 
having  gone  his  round  through  the  city,  was  returning 
homewards,  when,  on  passing  the  spot,  he  heard  the  plain- 
tive alarm  of  the  girl  as  she  sang  out  to  him  to  beware ; 
and  his  passions  being  roused  thereby,  he  thought  to  go 
in  and  hold  some  conversation  with  her,  and  amuse  him- 
self. While  assaying  to  do  this  he  was  filled  with  sudden 
fear,  he  let  his  staff  fall,  and  his  robes  were  disordered,  and 
his  alms-dish  disarranged ;  when  Buddha,  by  his  divine 
sight,  seeing  how  the  case  stood,  and  that  in  a  moment  or 
two  the  Bhikshu  would  be  pierced  by  the  arrows,  and  so 

perish  in  his  sin,  transformed  himself  into  a  white-robed 

L 


i62  DHAMMAPADA, 

layman,  and  standing  by  the  side  of  the  Bhikshu,  repeated 
these  expostulatory  stanzas  : — 

"  0  Shaman  !  whither  o^oest  thou  ?  unsfuarded 
in  the  workings  of  thought.  Step  by  step  becom- 
ing more  immersed  in  the  slough,  as  you  follow 
your  evil  purpose.  Disgrace  not  your  robes  by 
such  evil  conduct  as  you  purpose  !  Death  stares 
you  in  the  face  as  you  go  forward  !  Stem  the 
stream  (of  inclination),  pause  and  reflect,  trample 
down  the  lustful  desire.  A  man  who  does  not 
destroy  desire  is  led  on  by  one  thought  alone  (to 
do  this  and  that,  till  he  destroys  and  ruins  him- 
self). Be  up  then,  and  dare  to  do  1  Bind  thyself 
fast.  The  man  who  has  left  home  (to  become  a 
Shaman),  and  yet  gives  way  to  idleness  and  sloth — 
whose  mind  still  hankers  after  impure  indulgence 
— is  like  the  rotten  tree  against  which  the  wind 
blows,  which  can  hardly  resist  its  force,  but  is  soon 
blown  down." 

Then  Buddha,  having  assumed  his  glorious  appearance, 
the  Bhikshu,  ashamed  of  his  weakness,  fell  down  at  the 
master's  feet,  and,  deeply  repenting,  soon  became  a  Rahat ; 
and  countless  others  who  heard  the  circumstances,  belong- 
ing to  the  Yihara,  received  divine  illumination. 


(    i63    ) 


SECTION    XXXV. 


THE  BEAHMACHAPJN. 


In  days  of  old,  in  a  certain  mountain  (called  Sse-yau- 
clm-to)  in  the  country  of  Saketa  (Sse-ho-teli),  there  were 
resident  some  500  Brahmans  who  pretended  to  have 
arrived  at  final  release  (Mrvana),  in  consideration  of  their 
miraculous  powers  (irrdhi).  Now  at  this  time  Buddha, 
having  just  arrived  at  complete  enlightenment,  and  begin- 
ning to  sound  the  drum  of  the  law,  and  open  the  doors  of 
immortality,  was  induced,  on  account  of  these  Brahma- 
charins,  to  come  into  their  neighbourhood,  and  sitting 
beneath  a  tree,  to  reveal  the  splendour  of  his  person. 
After  some  conversation  with  them,  he  repeated  these 
verses : 

*'  Stem  the  stream  and  pass  over,  without  desire 
as  a  Brahman  !  Understanding  the  end  of  all  that 
is  made  (or,  of  all  modes  of  conduct),  this  is  truly 
named  (the  life  of  a)  Brahmacharin.^  In  (or,  by 
means  of)  the  two  laws  of  nothingness,^  pure  and 
spotless  passing  over  the  gulf,  casting  off  all  the 
bonds  of  desire,  this  is  to  be  a  Brahmacharin  (in- 
deed). It  is  not  by  his  clan,  or  his  platted  hair, 
that  a  man  is  called  a  Brahman,  but  he  who  walks 
truthfully  and  righteously,  he  is  indeed  rightly 
called  a  good  man    (Bhadra).      What  avails   the 

^  The  reader  will  observe  the  similarity  of  the  P^li  version,  vers.  383,  kc. 
2  The  sense  appears  to  be  "  regarding  both  this  world  and  the  other  as 
nothing."    Compare  the  Pali  o?'ajjdra. 


i64  DHAMMAPADA. 

platted  liair,  0  fool !  the  garment  of  grass,  wliat 
good  ?  Within  there  is  no  quittance  of  desire, 
then  what  advantage  the  outward  denial  of  self  ? 
Put  away  lust,  hatred,  delusion,  sloth  and  all  its 
evil  consequences,  as  the  snake  puts  off  its  skin, 
this  is  to  be  a  Brahmacharin  indeed.  Separate 
yourself  from  all  worldly  associations  —  let  the 
mouth  speak  no  foul  words — thoroughly  investi- 
gate the  eight  paths  (Ashtanga  marga),  this  is  to 
be  a  Brahmacharin  indeed.  To  have  cast  off  all 
thoughts  of  family  affection,  to  have  given  up  all 
desire  after  home,  and  all  the  bonds  of  personal 
preference  loosed,  this  is  to  be  a  Brahmacharin  in- 
deed. He  who  has  given  up  all  thoughts  about 
this  world  or  the  next,  and  places  no  reliance  on 
either — this  man  is  a  Brahmacharin  indeed.  He 
who  understands  his  own  previous  history,  and  has 
come  to  an  end  of  all  future  chance  of  birth  or 
death,  him  I  call  a  Brahmacharin.  He  who  is  per- 
fect in  knowledge,  is  a  Brahmacharin." 

Having  thus  spoken,  Buddha  addressed  the  Brahma- 
charins  in  these  words  : 

''  You  who  profess  to  have  arrived  at  Nirvana, 
are  but  as  fishes  in  a  pool  of  shallow  water !  What 
pleasure  or  satisfaction  can  you  expect  ? " 

The  Brahmacharins  havinej  heard  these  words  and  con- 
sidered  them,  bowed  down  before  Buddha,  and  having 
been  admitted  into  his  community,  soon  became  Eahats. 
The  other  hearers,  also  filled  with  joy,  were  enabled  to 
enter  the  Paths. 


(  i65  ) 


SECTION  XXXVI. 

NIRVANA.l 

In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Gridhra- 
kuta  Mountain,  near  Kajagriha,  with  the  whole  assembly 
of  the  Bhikshus,  1250  in  number,  the  King  of  Magadha, 
whose  name  was  Ajatasatru,  being  then  ruler  of  100  king- 
doms, was  in  perplexity  as  to  one  of  them  called  Yuechi 
(Getse  ?),  which  refused  to  pay  him  tribute,  although  the 
country  abounded  in  wealth,  and  was  highly  prosperous. 
On  this  the  King  sent  his  prime  minister  called  Yu-she,  to 
ask  Buddha  what  he  should  do,  and  whether  he  would  be 
successful  in  using  force  against  the  rebellious  kingdom. 
Having  come  into  the  presence  of  Buddha  and  put  the 
question,  the  World-honoured  replied :  "  So  long  as  the 
King  of  the  Yue-chi  observes  the  seven  rules,  he  will 
not  be  easily  overcome."  On  this  the  minister  inquired  as 
to  the  character  of  these  seven  rules,  to  which  the  master 
answered:  (i.)  "So  long  as  the  people  of  the  Yue-chi 
observe  right  rules  in  self-government,  in  their  several 
villages  and  communities,  so  long  they  will  be  able  to 
protect  themselves.  (2.)  So  long  as  the  ministers  and 
rulers  hold  together,  and  agree,  and  govern  justly,  so 
long,  &c.  (3.)  So  long  as  they  in  a  national  view,  obey 
the  laws,  and  submit  to  their  direction  without  partiality 
or  favour,  so  long  they  will  be  unconquerable.  (4.)  So 
loner  as  the  Yue-chi  observe  the  rules  of  decorum  between 
man  and  woman,  and  depart  not  from  these  rules  of  pro- 
priety, so  long,  &c.     (5.)  So  long  as  the  Yue-chi  observe 

1  The  chapters  which  follow  are  not  found  in  the  Pali. 


i65  DHAMMAPADA. 

the  rules  of  reverence  due  to  father  and  mother  and  other 
relations,  and  dutifully  provide  for  their  wants,  so  long, 
&c.  (6.)  So  long  as  the  Yue-chi  religiously  observe  the 
ceremonies  of  the  four  seasons,  in  doinc^  homaf:re  to  heaven 
and  earth,  so  long,  &c.  (7.)  So  long  as  the  Yue-chi  pay 
respect  to  all  their  religious  teachers  (Shamans),  and  espe- 
cially those  who  have  come  to  them  from  far  (travellerv<5 
or  religious  guests),  and  provide  them  with  the  usual  neces- 
saries, such  as  food,  bedding,  medicine,  &c.,  so  long,  &c.  ' 
These  are  the  seven  rules,  if  the  Yue-chi  observe  onlv 
one  of  them,  it  would  be  difficult  to  overpower  them,  how 
much  more  if  they  regard  the  seven,  and  then  the  World- 
honoured  added  these  words  : — 

'^  Eely  not  too  entirely  on  the  advantage  of 
victory  (conquest),  for  though  you  may  prevail  in 
battle,  yet  there  is  still  sorrow  in  store ;  rather 
should  a  man  seek  the  rules  of  self-conquest, 
having  conquered  himself,  then  there  will  be  no 
further  ground  for  birth  (or,  continued  life)." 

The  minister  having  heard  these  words,  was  imme- 
diately convinced  (obtained  the  rudiments  of  truth 
(wisdom  or  Bodhi)),  and  those  in  the  assembly  who  had 
not  yet  entered  the  Paths,  were  enabled  to  do  so.  The 
minister  then  rising  from  his  seat,  begged  permission  to 
depart,  and  on  being  so  permitted  by  Buddha,  he  went 
back  to  the  King  and  told  him  what  the  master  had  said. 
On  this  the  King  gave  up  all  his  intentions  to  go  to  war, 
and  in  consequence  the  Yue-chi  returned  to  their  obedi- 
ence and  submitted  to  the  King. 


(    i67    ) 


SECTION    XXXVIL 

BIllTH  AND   DEATH. 

In  days  of  old  when  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  Jetavana 
Yihara,  near  Sravasti,  preaching  his  law^  for  the  sake  of 
Devas  and  men,  there  was  a  certain  rich  householder,  a 
Brahman,  who  had  a  son  just  twenty  years  old,  who  had 
recently  married  a  wife.  And  now  seven  days  had  passed 
after  the  marriage,  when  the  young  pair  agreed  to  go 
together  to  the  after-garden  to  look  at  the  beautiful  trees 
and  flowers.  It  was  just  the  third  month  of  spring-time 
when  they  sallied  forth.  Amongst  the  other  trees  there 
was  one  beautiful  plum-tree  in  blossom,  the  flowers  of 
which  were  beyond  their  reach,  but  yet  the  bride  longed 
to  have  one.  On  this  the  young  man  assayed  to  climb 
the  tree  to  get  his  love  a  flower.  Having  reached  a  top- 
most branch,  lo !  it  gave  way  beneath  his  weight,  and  he 
fell  to  the  OTound  and  was  killed.  Then  there  was  sreat 
lamentation  among  the  members  of  his  family.  The  wails 
and  cries  of  his  friends  resounded  on  every  side — and 
after  returning  from  his  funeral  obsequies — which  were 
conducted  according  to  the  rules  of  religion — the  house 
was  again  filled  with  the  sounds  of  grief  and  lamentation. 
On  this  the  World-honoured,  perceiving  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  came  at  once  to  the  dwelling.  On  seeing  him, 
the  father  and  mother  and  all  the  rest  went  forth  and  did 
him  reverence ;  and  on  explaining  the  cause  of  their  grief 
the  master  addressed  the  householder  and  said,  "  Cease 

1  The  expression  used  liere  for  "law,"  implies  "the  expanded  law,"  or 
"  saddharraa." 


1 68  DHAMMAPADA, 

your  lamentations,  and  listen  to  me  !  All  things  around 
you  are  inconstant  and  destined  to  change !  Once  born, 
then  there  is  death.  Sin  and  its  consequences  are  neces- 
sarily bound  up  together.  And  who  is  this  youth,  and 
who  his  relations  for  whom  ye  weep  so  pitifully  and 
without  intermission?"  And  then  the  Master  repeated 
these  verses : — 

*'  What  is  life  but  the  flower  or  the  fruit  which 
falls,  when  ripe,  but  yet  which  ever  fears  the  un- 
timely frost  ?  Once  born  there  is  nought  but 
sorrow  ;  for  who  is  there  can  escape  death  ?  From 
the  first  moment  of  conception  in  the  womb,  the 
result  of  passionate  love  and  desire,  there  is  nought 
but  the  bodily  form,  transitory  as  the  lightning 
flash.  It  is  difficult  to  dam  up  the  daily  flow  of 
the  waters  of  life.  The  body  is  but  a  thing  des- 
tined to  perish.  There  is  no  certain  form  given 
to  the  spirit  conceived  with  the  body.  Once  dead 
it  is  again  born — the  connections  of  sin  and  of 
merit  cannot  be  overreached.  It  is  not  a  matter 
of  one  life,  or  one  death,  but  from  the  act  of 
renewed  conception  proceeds  all  the  consequences 
of  former  deeds,  resulting  in  joy  or  misery;  the 
body  dies  but  the  spirit  is  not  entombed ! " 

After  these  verses  were  said,  Buddha  explained  that  the 
cause  of  the  untimely  death  of  the  young  bridegroom 
was,  that  in  former  days  he  had  ruthlessly  shot  a  young 
sparrow  through  the  body,  as  he  wandered  through  the 
garden  of  his  house  with  three  companions;  and  then  after 
explaining  the  consequences  of  this  proceeding  in  each 
case  the  World-honoured  added  these  verses : 


a 


It  is  the  mind  alone  (spirit)  that   determines 


BIR TH  AND  DEA  TH.  1 69 

the  character  of  (life  in)  the  three  worlds.  Just  as 
the  life  has  been  virtuous  or  the  contrary,  is  the 
subsequent  career  of  the  individual.  Living  in  the 
dark,  darkness  will  follow ;  the  consequent  birth  is 
as  the  echo  from  the  cavern,  immersed  in  carnal 
desires,  there  cannot  be  any  thing  but  carnal  appe- 
tite ;  all  things  result  from  previous  conduct,  as 
the  traces  follow  the  elephant-step,  or  the  shadow 
the  substance." 

After  hearing  these  words,  the  householder  and  those 
who  accompanied  him  were  filled  with  joy,  and  accepted 
the  terms  of  discipleship,  and  finally  entered  the  Paths. 


(    I70    ) 


SECTION  XXXVIIL 


THE    PEOFIT    OF    EELIGION. 


I .  There  was  in  former  days  a  certain  King  wlio  ruled  his 
people  justly,  and  with  an  earnest  desire  for  their  good ; 
but  he  had  no  son  to  succeed  him.  Buddha,  having  come 
to  his  kingdom,  he  went  to  hear  him  preach,  and  being 
convinced  of  the  truth  he  became  a  disciple.  After  this 
he  ceased  not  to  pray  earnestly  for  a  son.  Now  he  had  a 
little  servant  boy  (keih-shi  ?)  about  eleven  years  old,  who 
also  devoted  himself  to  religious  exercises  and  the  repeti- 
tion of  Scripture.  This  boy  having  died,  w^as  re-incar- 
nated as  a  child  of  the  King  his  master,  and  when  he  had 
arrived  at  the  age  of  fifteen  years  he  was  publicly  acknow- 
ledged as  the  Prince  Eoyal  (Kumara).  After  a  while,  the 
King  having  died,  the  Prince  ascended  the  throne,  and 
he  soon  gave  way  to  evil  habits  of  self-indulgence,  and 
the  people  and  the  kingdom  suffered  in  consequence.  On 
this  Buddha,  knowing  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case, 
once  more  visited  the  kingdom,  and  the  Piaja  having  gone 
to  meet  him,  paid  the  usual  obeisance.  Buddha  then  be- 
gan to  explain  to  the  King  how  it  was  he  had  come  to  his 
present  royal  dignity — viz.,  by  his  attention  in  former 
births  to  the  five  religious  duties  of  a  Shaman,  which  are 
these — 1st,  charity;  2d,  founding  rehgious  buildings;  3d, 
reverence  in  w^orship ;  4th,  patience  and  self-restraint ; 
5  th,  diligent  search  after  truth.  By  observing  these  he 
had  attained  his  present  rank;  and  then  the  World- 
honoured  added  these  words,  and  said : — 


THE  PROFIT  OF  RELIGION.  171 

"  A  man  wlio  knows  how  to  reverence  the  hiofher 
powers,  his  parents,  and  religious  teachers — who  is 
full  of  faith,  and  obedience,  and  charity,  and  wis- 
dom— shall  certainly  in  the  end  attain  a  fortunate 
condition  of  birth.  His  destiny  being  thus  a  feli- 
citous one,  if  born  in  the  world  he  will  be  a  ruler 
of  men^  ("  prince,"  or  "  honourable,"  among  men), 
and  by  his  wisdom  will  be  able  to  control  the 
empire.  Keverencing  the  law,  it  cannot  be  but 
that  he  will  become  lord  of  men.  And  so  continu- 
ing in  the  path  of  virtue,  and  not  receding  there- 
from, he  will  ever  be  so  born,  and  without  any 
intermission  enjoy  increasing  happiness." 

Buddha  having  thus  spoken,  explained  how  the  King 
had  come  to  his  present  dignity,  and  urged  him  not  to  give 
way,  now  he  had  attained  such  a  position,  to  the  tempta- 
tions of  sense,  and  then  added  these  lines  : — 

'^  The  man  who  possesses  authority  in  the  world, 
practising  himself  in  right  dealing,  and  not  using 
violence,  regulating  his  thoughts,  and  overcoming 
all  wicked  desires,  thus  becomes  a  king  of  the  law 
(or  a  righteous  king).  Seeing  that  which  is  right, 
he  is  able  to  do  good  ;  loving  virtue,  he  is  able  to 
profit  men  ;  and  thus,  by  an  impartiality  of  con- 
duct, he  treats  all  and  makes  all,  as  it  were,  his 
own  equals  and  fellows." 

The  King  having  heard  these  words,  was  filled  with 
penitence,  and  bowing  down  at  Buddha's  feet,  he  received 
the  five  rules  of  a  lay  disciple,  and  entered  the  first  Path. 

2.  In  days  of  old,  when  Buddha  was  residing  at  the  Jeta- 
vana  Vihara,  near  Sravasti,  preaching  his  law  for  the  good 

1  Compare  the  Greek  &.va.^  a.v^p<j}v  [Juventus  Mundi,  cap.  vi.). 


172  DHAMMAPADA. 

of  Devas  and  men,  at  this  time  there  was  in  a  country 
some  way  to  the  south  a  very  large  elephant  of  a  three- 
fold colour,  white,  blue,  and  black,  which  the  King  very 
much  desired  to  capture  and  to  tame,  so  as  to  make  it  one 
of  his  fighting  elephants.  Accordingly  having  despatched 
his  chief  hunter  for  the  purpose,  he  waited  in  expectation 
of  his  command  being  obeyed.  Now  there  was  at  this 
time  in  the  mountains  a  certain  divine  elephant,  his  body 
white  as  snow,  his  tail  red  as  vermilion,  and  his  tusks 
yellow  as  gold.  Having  seen  this  creature,  the  hunter  re- 
turned to  the  King,  and  asked  him  whether  the  elephant 
he  had  been  sent  to  capture  was  of  this  kind.  The  King 
immediately  ordered  the  beast  to  be  taken  and  brought  to 
him.  On  this  the  hunter,  with  thirty  men,  went  in  pur- 
suit of  him.  Having  come  to  the  spot,  and  surrounded 
the  place,  the  elephant,  knowing  their  purpose,  allowed 
the  men  to  approach  him,  and  then,  filled  with  fury,  he 
rushed  at  them  and  trampled  the  nearest  to  death,  and 
put  the  others  to  flight.  Now  at  this  time  in  the  side  of 
the  mountain  there  was  a  young  and  lusty  hermit,  who 
had  long  practised  his  religious  austerities  without  arriving 
at  any  degree  of  fixedness.  Seeing  from  a  distance  the 
sad  case  of  these  hunters,  and  pitying  their  condition, 
relying  on  his  strength,  he  hurried  to  the  spot,  hoping  to 
save  them.  Meantime  Buddha,  seeing  the  danger  of  this 
Bhikshu,  and  fearing  lest  the  divine  elephant  should  kill 
him,  quickly  transported  himself  to  the  place,  and  stand- 
ing beside  the  elephant,  caused  the  glory  of  his  person  to 
exhibit  itself.  The  elephant,  seeing  the  brilliancy  of  the 
body  of  Buddha,  appeased  his  rage,  and  gave  up  the  pur- 
suit of.  the  men.  The  Bhikshu  also  seeing  the  wonderful 
light  that  shone  forth,  bowed  down  at  Buddha's  feet,  who 
forthwith  repeated  these  verses : — 

'^  Be  not  so  foolishly  angry  with  the  divine 
elephant  as  thus  to  entangle  yourself  in  the  certain 
calamity  that  will  follow  your  conduct ;  the  evil 


THE  PROFIT  OF  RELIGION.  173 

thought  produces  self-destruction,  and  in  the  end 
accomplishes  no  good." 

The  Bhikslm,  having  heard  these  words,  was  convinced 
that  he  was  wrong  in  giving  loose  to  the  thoughts  he  had, 
and  in  deep  penitence  bowing  at  Buddha's  feet,  obtained 
wisdom. 

[The  next  story  is  that  of  Buddha,  in  a  similar  way  to 
the  last,  converting  a  Eaksha,  who  had  attacked  a  city  to 
the  south  of  Eajagriha,  and  devoured  many  of  its  inhabi- 
tants ;  on  which  occasion  the  Master  recited  these  lines  : — 

*'  One  who  is  able  to  rely  upon  the  saving  power 
of  virtue  (virtuous,  or  moral  conduct),  a  happy 
destiny  ever  follows  that  man,  and  by  perception 
of  religious  truth  (the  law)  he  becomes  conspicuous 
among  his  fellow-men.  And  thus  he  finally  escapes 
the  three  evil  modes  of  birth  ;  getting  rid  of  anger 
by  strict  moral  government,  he  also  drives  away 
sorrow  and  fear ;  he  rises  to  be  chief  of  the  three 
worlds  (Buddha) ;  then  neither  N4gas  or  demons,  or 
noxious,  poisonous  snakes,  can  hurt  Mm,  the  man 
who  disobeys  not  the  laws  of  virtuous  conduct."] 

[The  next  story  relates  to  Buddha  when  he  was  in  a 
former  birth  a  chakravarttin  (universal  monarch),  and 
made  a  rule  that  he  and  his  descendants  shoukl  give  up 
their  empire  and  become  Shamans  on  the  appearance  of 
the  first  white  hair  on  their  heads  (a  similar  story  is  found 
in  the  "previous  history"  of  Buddha,  in  the  "  Eomantic 
Legend,"  pp.  18,  19)]. 


(     174    ) 


SECTION  XXXIX. 

GOOD   FORTUNE   (MAHAMANGALA).i 

When  Buddha  was  residing  in  the  G-ridhrakuta  Mountain, 
near  Eajagriha,  preaching  for  the  benefit  of  Devas  and 
men,  there  was  residing  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges  a 
certain  Brahmacharin,  belonging  to  the  Nirgrantha  sect,  of 
considerable  age  and  vast  wisdom.  This  man,  with  his 
500  followers,  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  the  stars 
and  heavenly  bodies,  with  a  view  to  predict  lucky  and 
unlucky  events.  On  one  occasion,  just  before  Buddha  had 
commenced  his  public  ministry,  this  man,  with  his  dis- 
ciples, were  discussing  the  question  of  "  good  fortune,"  as 
they  sat  by  the  river's  side ;  and  after  explaining  in  what 
good  fortune  consisted,  so  far  as  it  concerned  the  happi- 
ness of  a  prince  in  his  worldly  empire,  the  question  arose 
as  to  what  ''good  fortune"  was  when  considered  in  refer- 
ence to  the  future.  After  much  discussion,  they  resolved 
to  go  to  the  Bodhi  Tree,  where  the  World-honoured  had 
just  overcome  Mara,  and  put  this  question  to  him.  What 
is  the  secret  of  real  "  good  fortune "  ?  On  which  the 
Master  opened  his  mouth  and  repeated  these  lines : — 

"  Buddha,  the  Honoured  above  all  gods,  Tatha- 
gata,  the  ever- wise  and  intelligent,  is  asked  by  the 
learned  sages  of  the  Brahmacharin  sect  in  what 
consists  the  enjoyment  of  good  fortune.  On  this 
Buddha,  the  compassionate,  for  their  sake  enun- 
ciates true  wisdom.     He  who  has  faith,  and   de- 

^  This  section  agrees  with  the  "  Muhamangala  Sutta"  of  the  Sutta  Nipata. 


GOOD  FORTUNE.  175 

lights  in  tlie  true  Law,  tliis  man  is  fortunate  above 
all  others.  He  who  looks  for  good  luck  neither 
from  gods  or  sacrifices  to  spirits  (but  from  himself) 
is  truly  fortunate.  A  friend  of  the  virtuous,  and 
holding  with  the  righteous,  always  making  the 
consideration  of  virtue  his  first  aim,  keeping  his 
body  in  strict  obedience  to  the  rules  of  propriety, 
this  man  is  fortunate  indeed!  Avoidiner  bad 
people  and  following  the  good,  giving  up  wine, 
and  using  strict  moderation  in  all  personal  gratifi- 
cation, not  lusting  after  female  beauty,  this  man  is 
indeed  a  fortunate  one.  Ever  anxious  to  listen  to 
the  rules  of  right  conduct,  persevering  in  the  study 
of  the  Law  and  Eules  of  Discipline  (Dharma  and 
Vinaya),  self-restrained  and  without  offence,  this 
man  is  fortunate  above  all.  If  a  householder,  then 
cariuo;  for  his  father  and  mother,  and  lookino^  after 
the  welfare  of  his  house,  and  properly  fostering  his 
wife  and  child,  not  occupying  himself  in  vain  and 
useless  avocations,  this  man  is  indeed  fortunate. 
Not  giving  way  to  idleness  or  self-honour,  knowing 
the  character  of  moderation  (as  to  himself),  and 
thoughtful  of  his  friends,  at  proper  times  reading 
the  Scriptures  and  practising  (himself  in  them), 
this  man  is  truly  fortunate.  Patiently  continuing 
in  the  way  of  duty  (of  what  he  hears  he  ought  to 
do),  rejoicing  to  see  a  religious  person  (Shaman), 
and  ever  invitins^  such  an  one  to  instruct  him  in 
religion,  this  man  is  happy.  Observing  the  reli- 
gious seasons  (fasts),  and  during  such  seasons  using 
strict  self- abstinence,  always  desiring  to  see  the 
virtuous  and  holy  man,  placing  his  confidence  in 


176  DHAMAfAPADA. 

tlie  instruction  of  tlie  enlightened,  tins  man  is  for- 
tunate. Once  convinced  of  the  happiness  of  reli- 
gion (Bodhi),  then  with  upright  heart  never  swerv- 
ing from  his  faith,  desiring  above  all  things  to 
escape  the  three  evil  ways  (of  birth),  this  man  is 
truly  happy.  With  equal  mind,  devoting  himself 
to  charity,  honouring  all  the  wise  alike,  and  pay- 
ing respect  to  the  Divine  Spirits,  this  man  is  in- 
deed happy.  Always  anxious  to  get  rid  of  sensual 
desires  and  covetousness,  to  escape  from  delusive 
thoughts,  ignorance,  and  anger,  ever  constant  in 
the  pursuit  of  true  wisdom,  this  man  is  indeed  for- 
tunate. Even  in  discarding  the  evil  using  no  ex- 
traordinary appearance  of  effort,  but  steadily  per- 
severing in  the  practice  of  what  is  right,  always 
acting  as  he  ought  to  act,  this  man  is  fortunate 
indeed.  Full  of  love  for  all  things  in  the  world, 
practising  virtue  in  order  to  benefit  others,  this 
man  alone  is  happy.  The  wise  man  dwelling  in 
the  world,  pursuing  this  line  of  fortunate  behaviour 
with  constancy,  ever  pressing  onwards  to  complete 
what  knowledge  he  has  gained,  this  is  a  happy  man 
indeed." 

The  Brahmacharin,  having  heard  the  instruction  of 
Buddha,  felt  his  heart  full  of  joy ;  immediately  he  arose 
and  worshipped,  and  took  refuge  in  Buddha,  the  Law,  and 
the  Churcli. 

The  Nirgrantha  and  his  followers,  having  heard  these 
words,  were  very  glad,  and  after  due  worship  they  ob- 
tained permission  to  become  Shamans,  and  soon  obtained 
inward  illumination  (the  eyes  of  the  Law). 


PRINTED  BY  BALLANTYNE,   HANSON  AND  CO. 
EDINBURGH  AND  LONDON 


\ 


DATE  DUE 


UK       \.'    i     «< 


ii«i^ 


tM 


HIGHSMITH         #  45220 


it 


BL1411.D5A131878 

Texts  from  the  Buddhist  canon,  commonly 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00033  9343